Table of Contents A Reason To Kill Copyright Acknowledgements Dedication Prologue One Two Three Four Five Six Seven Eight Nine Ten Eleven Twelve Thirteen Fourteen Fifteen Sixteen Seventeen Eighteen Nineteen Twenty Twenty-One Twenty-Two Epilogue Look for other titles by CP Smith
A Reason To Kill
CP Smith
Copyright No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form without written permission from the publisher, except by a reviewer who may quote brief passages for review purposes. If you are reading this book and you have not purchased it or won it in an author/publisher contest, this book has been pirated. Please delete and support the author by purchasing the e-book. Disclaimer: This book is a work of fiction and any resemblance to any person, living or dead, any place, events, or occurrences, is purely coincidental. The characters and story lines are created from the author ’s imagination or are used fictitiously. All rights reserved in accordance with the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976. Copyright © 2014 by C.P. Smith First ebook edition: November 2014 Information address:
[email protected] https://www.facebook.com/pages/Author-CP-Smith/739842239363610
Acknowledgements With each book, the list grows. I’ve met some truly amazing people on this road to publishing and appreciate everyone who has reached out to say hello or lend a hand. As always, my family is my rock and gives me what I need to follow this dream, and my girls, my dream team, they keep me grounded and love me in spite of my insecurities. Over the course of the past year I’ve developed friendships with readers that I now call my friends and feel blessed to have met them. To Kelly Marshal-White, a woman who amazes me daily with her positive attitude in the face of adversity, thank you. You’ve been a constant source of inspiration and I couldn’t have finished this book without your daily affirmations. To Deb Hawblitzel Schultz who reached out to me in January and hasn’t stopped encouraging me to write since day one, you’re the best! This is why I do what I do. You ladies connected with my characters and made sure that a stay-at-home-mom knew that she should keep writing. Finally, to Kellyann Armstrong. Thank you for Wet Max, Naked Max, and laughter in the middle of the night. I’d cuddle you but you’d hit me, so the next best thing I can do is dedicate this book to you.
Dedication For Kellyann Armstrong . . . Squirrel!
Prologue Love, crystal and pure cannot be thwarted. Only stalled until its wings take flight and soar. “So, you’re finally gettin' married, Jack.” “Yep, Jenn’s the best fuckin’ thing that’s happened to me, Max. You know, if you’d stop fuckin’ around you could have this too.” “Right, I’ve got lumber yards waitin’ on fuckin’ trees and a town that depends on my filling those orders. I don’t have time for love, Jack.” “There aren’t many women out there can put up with men like us. You find one, whether you got time or not, don’t let her get away, Max. Trust me, I know.” “Spoken like a true Gunnison. You saw, you claimed, and you conquered.” “Fuck, no. I saw, I told her, and now I’m marryin’ her. The conquering was just the fun part.” “Right, take no prisoners and keep them smiling all the way to the altar,” Max chuckled. “Now you’re gettin’ it,” Jack laughed. “All right, Jack, give my love to Jenn and remember, if you don’t treat her right, I’ll come down from Alaska and steal her from you.” “You find the right woman, Max, you’ll know that’s impossible to do.” “What? Treat her wrong?” “No, Max, cause her a moment of pain.”
One I’ m g o ing where?
Bright blue velvety skies, dotted with billowing clouds of white, were outside my window, but I couldn’t look. I’m sure it was lovely, maybe even the bluest God had created, but I was too busy praying while holding on tightly to the seat rests of this incredibly small plane to look. This flying tin can was taking me and my team to northern Alaska to study Ursus Arctos, or in layman’s terms the grizzly bear. Trails End, Alaska, was our final destination, and I wasn’t thrilled about the prospect of spending a few weeks in the wilds of Alaska. As a Zoologist, I, of course, studied grizzlies, but not up close and personal. That was Donald’s job. He was head of my department and a man I’d unwisely had a brief relationship with a few months back. Unfortunately, for me, he had an important meeting he said he couldn’t miss, so I had to come in his place. We only had a few weeks before the bears started to migrate further north for the winter, and the Seattle Institute of Zoology or SIOZ whom I worked for and who monitored the bears needed their data. See, the problem with being sent in his place is I’m a pencil pusher. I’d never head a research team in my life. Normally I would take their data once they’ve collected it and then graph it, write grant proposals or scientific papers outlining their findings. What I hadn't done was sleep in a tent, gather bear scat to determine diet, or pee in the woods. I was an analyzer, a keynote speaker for the institute not an expert in field study for pity’s sake. I’ve never camped in my life, let alone searched the wilds of Alaska for bears. And there was one very important reason I didn’t. Some would call me clumsy, but I preferred to think of myself as vertically challenged. Not to mention I hated anything creepy-crawly. “You can do this, Mia. You will not be beaten by bear poop or uneven terrain,” I mumbled. Sadly, even I didn’t believe me. What I wouldn’t give to be back in my loft that overlooked Puget Sound with its magnificent views and kick-ass fireplace (The sole reason I’d bought the loft). That fireplace, covered in river rock with its huge timber mantel reminded me of a log cabin my family had rented one summer. I wanted that loft the minute I walked in and remembered those two blissful weeks on Baker Lake with my family— and the ultimate golden boy in the cabin next door. Blonde-haired, blue-eyed, Josh something or other had been a teenage girl’s dream (Even if I never got the nerve to speak to him.) I never saw him again, though I have often wondered if he’d ruined me for all other men. We all know how first lust has a way of clouding a young girl’s memories and making skinny man-boys into never-to-be-forgotten perfect males. It might also explain why at the age of thirty I still hadn’t married. However, I was married to my work, which explained why I was currently heading towards the mountains. Trails End, Alaska, pretty much said it all in my book. It was the end of the road, the end of civilization, and more than likely the end of my career if I screwed this up. I was a city girl and me in the field leading a team—big disaster in the making. Hell, this was going to be the biggest disaster in the history of disasters if I didn’t get a handle on my fears of bugs and inability to stay vertical. I knew I had limits on what I could handle, and camping in the woods, surrounded by bugs, pushed me way beyond those limits. I’m not proud of the fact that bugs give me pause they just do. It’s not as if I was a Prima Donna by any stretch of the imagination. I’m just girlie and pretty much hate anything
that isn’t cuddly, frilly or smells good. This self-awareness of my limitations is why I’d always been an analyzer and not a field researcher. I mean, why torture yourself when you can support the team with your sterling ability to write a powerful grant application or give well-received presentations to the board. Everyone knows it takes all the phases of research, from gathering data to writing grant proposals, to bring awareness to the dwindling grizzly population. Essentially for my part of the research team I’d become the one who kissed ass for money, while the others did the dirty work. My love for animals and most importantly bears, I’d inherited from my father. He’d grown up on a farm in Oregon surrounded by animals and made sure I had a variety growing up. We’d had chickens, goats, and a feisty ferret named Oscar, but never anything creepy like a snake. Even then, my father knew it had to be cute and somewhat cuddly. I’d asked for a pony once, like all little girls do, but my parents were well versed in my vertical challenges and had not only said no, but hell no! You see I’ve always been lousy at anything that required athletic ability. Even ballet had been a challenge. Unfortunately, all the kids knew this about me and never picked me for games that required walking. Therefore, I learned to play by myself. I’d been content playing with my dolls or reading a book about fairy princesses while the other kids climbed trees. However, for an outgoing child it was rather lonely. Then again, when you had as many animals as I did I guess I was never truly alone. My best friends had just been of the four-legged variety. My obsession with bears started about the age of ten when my father took me hiking one day near our home. A feat, now that I think about it, amazed me in its daring. Anyway, that’s when I’d seen my first adorable bear cub, and as far as my ten-year-old mind was concerned, there was nothing cuter, and I’d wanted to take it home instantly. My father explained the cub needed to stay with its mother, but I’d never forgotten that round bundle of black fur and my obsession with all things bears began. Taking a deep breath, I tried not to think about who was flying this death trap. When I opened my eyes, I caught Lucy Daniels my intern from the University of Washington who at twenty-four was fresh-faced with cornflower blonde hair, bright green eyes, and ready for anything. And Frank Jessup, a fellow Zoologist who at twenty-nine had dark brown hair, big blue eyes, a medium build but a killer smile, and both were grinning and laughing at me. “Do you hate to fly?” Lucy chuckled. “I hate to die,” I whined. “Don’t sweat it, Curly’s got this. That old man’s been flying for fifty years,” Lucy told me, but I still wasn’t convinced. Curly, our pilot, was older than time with glasses as thick as coke bottles. He was a round man with ruddy cheeks and surprisingly, no hair, as his name would lead you to believe. He’d met us in Fairbanks and loaded the whole team and our equipment for the one-hour plane ride to Trails End. And from the amount of time that had passed, slowly I might add, I’d say that hour was up. When I chanced a glance out the window, I saw huge mountains as far as the eye could see. Then finally, after an hour of sudden drops in altitude that left my stomach in my throat, Curly announced through the headphones “Hold on, we’re comin’ in for a landin.’” For some insane reason, I dared to look as we landed, but all I could see was water—lots of it. “Curly,” I shouted in panic, “I don’t see the runway.” “Water landin,’ the only way to get into Trails End by plane, didn’t ya know?” Are you kidding me? “Um, no, no, my travel agent failed to mention that bit of information,” I squeaked as the plane dropped in altitude and the massive body of water grew larger outside my window.
I gripped the seat rests praying to God that if he got me safely on dry land I wouldn’t complain about another thing while I was in Alaska. He must have heard my prayers because a moment later the plane touched down gently onto the lake. A spray of the crystal water hit the window as I opened my eyes and looked out at the wilds of Trails End, Alaska. “Welcome to the final frontier, Mia Roberts,” I whispered. Relieved to be in one piece I couldn’t wait to kiss dry land, but first I needed to thank God for the safe landing. Therefore, I looked heavenward, mouthed, “Thank you,” and then winked. Ready or not, here I come Alaska! “Jesus, Buddy, what the fuck?” Max growled as he hoisted bags into the back of his truck looking inside them. The sound of an aircraft landing on Crystal Lake caught his attention so he looked up and watched Curly’s plane land expertly on the lake like he’d done a thousand times before. Buddy, his foreman at Hunter Logging, continued to hand him bags of groceries as he watched Curly taxi to the dock. “There was a sale,” Buddy mumbled as he handed more sacks to Max. “Nobody needs that much processed cheese,” Max replied as he watched the propeller stop. “Figured we could make toasted cheesers with it.” Max finished loading their supplies, then jumped out of the back of his truck as he and Buddy both watched the door to the plane fly open. When a woman with raven-colored hair fell out of the plane, and hugged the dock, he felt his lip twitch. “Lower forty-eight,” Max mumbled to Buddy, who nodded in agreement as they continued to watch. Curly had mentioned to Max he was bringing in the team from SIOZ so he was surprised when he saw a second woman come off the plane. Usually, that asshole Donald Zimmer flew up. He didn’t much care for Zimmer; he was an arrogant sonofabitch who talked down to the folks at Trails End. Though, Max figured anything would be an improvement over that bastard. The longer they watched the newcomers, the more he smiled. From that distance, he couldn’t tell much about the people on board, but one thing was clear, the raven-haired woman was as clumsy as a toddler taking her first step. Shaking his head, Max hoped like hell that she didn’t get lost in the mountains tracking bears. From what he could see, she wouldn’t last a day. Handing the last of my gear to Lucy, I crawled carefully into the bed of Curly’s truck so we could look around as we made our way to the local hotel for the night. As we pulled out, heading down a narrow road that ran through town, I took in my surroundings. The town consisted of mostly log cabin style buildings and homes. Some looked like they’d been there for a century or more and some looked newer, built as the town grew. Those on the narrow main road that ran through town were single story with wooden signs out front announcing their business. Others were two-story and painted in surprisingly vivid colors. It was a quaint town to be sure, in that Alaskan frontier kind of way, but I wondered who would want to live in such an out-of-the-way place year round. Although, I had to admit, the view around the town was spectacular. Nestled in between two great mountains with a crystal-clear lake on its borders, it looked like a picture postcard you’d send home to relatives stating, “We were here.” The pine trees stood tall, almost proud around the outskirts of town as they reached towards a sky so blue it burned my eyes with its clarity. And the scent of the air was so uncommonly clean, it almost choked me with its purity. I could definitely see the draw for an outsider to come visit; it really was perfect in that “Explore the vast frontier that is Alaska” kind of way. But year round?
As we pulled past what appeared to be a grocery store, I noticed two men standing next to a beat up brown truck. One smiled as we passed by so I grinned back. He looked to be in his early thirties with red hair, a boyish kind of charm, but was big in stature, as if he worked out of doors. So, naturally, since he smiled at me, I lifted my hand to wave. That is until I looked at the man standing next to him. My breath caught when I saw light colored eyes framed by strong, manly brows that for some reason were scowling at me. The rest of his face, masculine and sexy with a beard that looked a week or two old, seemed to tighten when our eyes met. What on earth? He was big, well over six feet and maybe two hundred and thirty pounds of pure brawn. He had dark brown slightly curly hair that he wore too long, but it suited him. He’d covered his massive body with a dark gray flannel shirt with a black thermal underneath. They were tucked into jeans so worn they were threadbare, yet looked like a million bucks on him. I’d bet any amount of money they were Wranglers or Levis. He was gorgeous, the personification of what every woman thought of when she pictured a rugged man from Alaska, and he didn’t seem the least bit happy to see my team. My heart pounded as I looked at that male perfection, wondering why he seemed angry with us. Then it hit me, so I turned around and leaned through the open window in the back of the truck and shouted, “Curly, has Donald insulted the locals in the past?” “Zimmer? Ain’t a man within fifty miles of here would lift a finger for that ass-wipe hippie. Pardon my French.” Sighing, I made a mental note to do what I could to present the team in a more favorable light. Looking back at the two men who were now climbing into their truck, I wondered what a man like that did for a living that would keep him in a town this far north. I figured he grew up here, probably married his high school sweetheart and then settled down to a life of clean air and views so perfect you’d think you were walking on the streets of heaven. It was just my luck that the first man who’d made my heart beat a little faster lived at the end of the world and seemed to hate the sight of me. “Maybe I should look up Josh—something or other,” I mumbled as I watched the beat up old truck pull out into the street. Max pulled out of Smith’s Mercantile behind Curly’s truck as Buddy whistled low, mumbling, “Never seen a scientist who looked like that before.” He gripped the steering wheel tighter as he watched her, but he agreed with Buddy, he’d never laid eyes on a scientist who had ‘’pain in the ass’’ more plainly written across her. She was too damn everything to be anything but a pain in the ass. With long black hair and crystal blue eyes that she’d hidden behind ridiculously large glasses—she had the figure of a stripper and the look of trouble. She could try to hide her sexuality behind those huge-ass men’s frames, but those damn lips of hers screamed, “Kiss me deep and make me moan.” Not to mention the fuckin’ punch to the gut he’d felt when she passed by in the back of Curly’s truck pissed him right the hell off. Ever since Kelly left, he’d avoided women who screamed high maintenance. He’d put up with Kelly longer than he should have, thought with time she might give up her dreams of a life in the city, but she didn’t. He’d learned from that mistake and avoided women who couldn’t hack the mountain life. And this one with her flowing black hair, fuck me body, and clumsy ways screamed it loud—she was a city girl through and through. He kept his life simple now, no entanglements with high-strung women who couldn’t kick back and enjoy the beauty of a sunset or the quiet of a mountaintop as an eagle soared high above. Besides, he was too busy for romance and had no inclination to look after the disaster Kelly turned out to be. He was thirty-three and too old for the bullshit Kelly had put him through. When she’d left for greener
pastures or as she put it, “To live her life where something happened other than snow and darkness,” he’d read the note, thrown it in the trash and never looked back. That had been more than three years ago and he hadn’t tried to stop her when she left. People make choices in life and hers was to live life large and look down on those who wanted something simple out of life. He’d made the decision when he was a kid that he wanted to live here the rest of his life, woman or no woman at his side. It was in his blood, this town, his father ’s business and no man or woman was gonna convince him to leave. So for now, his casual hookups when the need hit him or the need hit Annie, a waitress at Last Call Bar and Grill, suited him just fine. As for kids, he figured he had plenty of time to settle down. Men in his family tended to wait until they were older to get married. Like his father, who’d gone to the lower forty-eight at the age of thirty-eight and found his bride. She was feisty, strong-willed and a pain in his father ’s ass from the moment he met her in Gunnison, Colorado. She’d made him work for it, but they’d been happy until the day he died. Then there was his cousin Jack, another example of waiting for the right woman to come along. He’d recently settled down at the age of forty and now had twin sons to carry on the family name. Yeah, Max figured he had plenty of time to worry about the future, time to find the right woman. For now, he’d keep his focus on his father ’s business and keeping the town of Trails End employed. As he continued to follow Curly’s truck down Main Street, still watching that damn woman in the back, he was surprised when it turned into the only motel in town. He figured they’d head straight to their base camp, which was located a short distance from his logging operation. Max needed to stop at the post office before heading back, so he pulled in, told Buddy to stay in the truck and then got out and watched as they unloaded from Curly’s truck. The black haired beauty with the ridiculous glasses was getting out of the back when she saw him staring. For some reason, known only to her, she went out of her way to smile and wave at Max. Shaking his head slowly, though his lip did twitch a fraction at her display, he watched as her face fell in embarrassment when he didn’t wave back. Then he watched in disbelief as she turned too quickly and fell over a suitcase. Max took a half step forward when she landed and for the first time since he’d laid eyes on her, a moment of real worry for her safety crossed his mind. He didn’t know what idiot sent a woman like her to Alaska, but he hoped like hell that her colleagues kept a close eye on her. There was one thing he was certain of, felt in deep in his bones—that city girl was an accident waiting to happen.
Two U pto wn g irl
Last Call Bar and Grill, a dive bar by city standards, seemed like the place to be in a town like Trails End. With winter approaching and the coming months of darkness approaching faster, I figured most in town spent as much time outside as they could while they still had sunlight. However, once dark, evidently everyone headed to the only place in town with Karaoke, beer, pretty women and greasy fries. Last Call was awesome in that antique, well-used, and overly friendly sort of way. Log framed like the other businesses in town, there was a long turn-of-the-19th-century bar against the back wall with stools across the front. It had pine wood floors were dark and worn crowded with old tables and chairs that were full of flannel-clad, hard working men. The log walls, tucked with off-white chinking, were covered with old pictures and stuffed animal heads, and all of it set the mood of the bar— manly, rugged, Alaska. In my opinion, the best part of the decor was a picture of a mountain that was the focal point behind the bar. It captured the moment when the wind kicked up and sent snow swirling towards the sun as the sparkling ice crystals glistened in the warm rays. Another favorite, which hung near a poor moose’s head, showed a bear in a meadow as the sun slowly sets on the horizon, the gold of it backlighting the great beast. However, the picture that currently had my attention was of a particular logger strapped safely in a tree to keep from falling. He was large, gorgeous, and apparently hated my guts. I’d had one too many shots, thanks to Lucy, and was currently closing one eye and then the other back and forth as my head rested in my hand. I watched as the image of Paul Bunyan, the man who’d scowled at me, jumped back and forth in front of my eyes. Yep, no matter which eye caught the image it was still the same—perfection in flannel! Drink,” Lucy mumbled breaking my concentration from the brawny lumberjack. Turning to my Patron, I licked my hand between thumb and forefinger, sprinkled salt, licked it, downed the shot, and then sucked on a lime while the burn warmed my cold body. Lucy laughed as I gasped and then I threw my head back and laughed as the buzz took away the day. “Jesus, look at the size of some of these guys,” Lucy replied loudly over the Karaoke singer. I turned, cast my eyes around the bar, and saw a sea of well-built men wearing flannel. It was Friday night in Trails End and anyone under the age of seventy was at the bar to listen to those who were brave enough to sing their favorite songs. We weren’t heading up to our base camp until the next morning so Lucy decided we needed a night out to let loose. Since I was nervous about leading the field study Lucy easily convinced me to come out for one drink—that was three or was it four shots ago? Now I was happily feeling the effects. Head swimming, I looked around the bar until I saw Paul Bunyan sitting at the far end drinking a beer. He looked up, locked eyes with me for a brief moment, then being the geek that I am I lowered my eyes and looked away. After I’d made a fool out of myself in front of that gorgeous man, I’d decided my plan of attack where he was concerned was simple—evade and hide. I know, I’m pathetic, but I’d already made a fool out of myself once and on a good day, I’m awkward with men. And let’s face it, that is no ordinary man. Lucy giggled when another example of Alaskan male perfection approached our end of the bar. This wasn’t the first man to approach since we’d entered, but he was the most attractive one by far.
Built like a logger with bulging arms and a broad chest, his best feature was his devilish smile. However, his brown eyes that were crowned with long lashes and seemed like they held secrets were a close second. “I’m Jake,” muscle bound man told us as he stuck out his hand. “I’m Lucy and this is Mia,” Lucy replied oh, so, cheerfully. “Are you ladies here with the research team headin’ up the mountain?” “Sure are. SIOZ sends a team up three times a year to collect data and change out cameras,” she informed him. “How long are you stayin’?” “We’re here until the job is done,” Lucy informed him with a breathy quality to her voice. “Excellent, then I insist you ladies come down from Grizzly Pointe while you’re here. I’d hate for such lovely ladies to be in our midst and not get to spend quality time with you.” Lucy beamed, excited by his request as she scanned his body. I didn’t have the heart to tell her that once we headed into the mountain range we wouldn’t see civilization until the end of the trip. As Lucy continued to flirt with Jake, I stupidly looked to the end of the bar where Paul Bunyan sat. I watched with no small amount of interest as a woman with blonde hair walked up, leaned in, and talked to him. She was pretty, well built, and wore her clothes tighter than I did, but you could definitely see why a man who looked like Paul would be with a woman who looked like her. Feeling like a voyeur, I started to turn my head, but not before I saw the blonde run her hand up and down his arm. Seeing that, I felt a twinge of jealousy at what they had. I’d dated, rather unsuccessfully, but my awkwardness and inexperience or just plain bad luck with men (Donald for example) kept my head in books and the sheets of my bed cold. I should have known better than to date my boss, it was cliché on so many levels. Nonetheless, my loneliness had won out over my practical side. Thankfully, I’d come to my senses and ended it, although that doesn’t stop him from trying to convince me at every turn to reconsider. Donald’s just too single-minded and full of himself for my tastes and he didn’t know how to have fun. However, his worst fault, the one that infuriated me the most, was that he never listened to my opinions or considered my point of view. He acted as if my views on nature and man living together in harmony were childish. He felt the only way to intervene when a species was in danger of extinction, was to eliminate man from the equation by forcing them out. So I’d said, “Screw that,” cut my losses, chalked it up to stupidity and then moved on. Still staring at Paul Bunyan, I wondered if he was arrogant, belittled women as stupid or just considered them all playthings for men. As I continued to stare, he looked my direction and held my eyes. Of course, in my semi-drunken state, I almost imagined his face gentled a bit instead of scowling as he had earlier. When Lucy laughed suddenly, stealing my thoughts from hot lumberjacks, I looked up and watched as Jake turned his head and shouted across the bar “Ralph, another round for Mia and Lucy.” Here’s the thing about what happened next, I’ve been out of college a few years and wasn’t one to party when I was there, so I didn’t have a vast knowledge in all things alcohol related. That being said, I’m pretty sure I’d remember seeing a standing body shot. After Ralph, a man in his fifties with a cool as hell mustache that curled at the ends like a prospector from the 1890’s, brought our round of shots, I watched in fascination as Lucy and Jake took body shots off of each other. Jake, with his devilish smile in place, lifted his shirt as Lucy ran her hands over his abs. With a look of awe on her face, Lucy winked at me as she leaned in, ran her tongue up his chest, sprinkled salt, and then licked said salt off him slowly. Watching this, I felt my
mouth drop open and my heart rate speed up as this apparent seduction played out in front of me. When Jake repeated the same moves on her neck, my mouth went dry, apparently I needed to get laid if body shots in a crowded bar were turning me on. However, turned on or not, when Jake turned to me with open arms, inviting me to do the same, I felt my head start shaking no. I was about to excuse myself for the safety of the ladies’ room when I heard a deep rumbling voice shout, “Jake.” My eyes turned towards the bellowing voice and caught Paul Bunyan crooking his finger, indicating he wanted to speak with Jake. I thought I’d been saved by bellowing Paul and had started to relax when the man himself, looking angry for some reason, headed our direction. “You want in on this, Max?” Jake asked as he walked up. Danger, Will Robinson, operation “Evade and Hide” commencing now! Max, as Jake had called him, was more intimidating up close and in person than from across the bar. He was angry that much was obvious. You could feel it rolling it off him in waves. I guess I’d managed to piss him off again, but in my buzzed state, I knew I couldn’t go toe to toe with him. So, needing to “evade and hide,” I turned my eyes from both men and looked for the nearest exit. As I was about to make a break for it, the man running the Karaoke machine tapped his microphone and asked, “Who’s next?” Therefore, without properly functioning brain cells, I stupidly shouted, “We are.” Without asking Lucy, I grabbed her hand and pulled her stumbling towards the stage. When we reached the steps, I shoved her up, holding on to her jeans for balance as she laughed. When we made it to center stage, I took the mic’ offered, turned towards the audience, and froze when I saw a roomful of eyes staring back at me. Lucy laughed, not caring we were in front of a bunch of strangers, then turned to the man operating the Karaoke machine and embarrassed me further. “My boss loves Billy Joel, plays him all the time at work.” Oh, dear lord! As we waited for a song to queue up, I peered around the room and saw men smiling back at us, but two women on the front row were frowning. The two overly busty women, with hair so bleached it was white, started whispering amongst themselves, pointing our direction, then one shouted, “Figures a lower forty-eight’er like her would like Billy Joel.” Figures a bimbo like you is a bimbo! “Lower forty-eight or not, Billy Joel is, and always will be, “The Piano Man,” I bit out since bimbo needed a lesson in all things Rock and Roll Before they could respond back, the opening “Ah’s” of “Uptown Girl” rang out and I closed my eyes. Now my humiliation was complete. Billy Joel was my favorite, had been since I was a child thanks to my parents, so I couldn’t help myself, one does not stand still when Billy Joel is rockin’ the house. Lucy started singing as Billy filled my ears then, thanks to the alcohol coursing through my system, I started bouncing to the beat and wiggling my ass. When I belted out my first words, I was in my “Joel Zone,” so I danced around the stage with Lucy and worked that crowd like a Vegas showgirl. And let me tell you I had a blast. The men in the room clapped to the beat, whistled loud, and catcalled when I turned my back to the crowd singing over my shoulder. When the song was over, I threw my head back and laughed as the men erupted into applause. One elderly man handed me a beer so I took it and toasted the old-timer for his generosity. Hot and thirsty I tilted my head back and took a long, deep pull from the ice-cold bottle. A chorus of “More, more,” rang out as finished downing the beer, the room spinning faster with the additional drink.
Regrettably, I wasn’t paying attention to Lucy since I was laughing with the old men who’d approached the stage. When a new song came on, I ignored it. That is until I heard Lucy speak into the microphone. When she shouted my name, I turned and watched as she pointed to the screen. Feeling great, still in my “Joel Zone,” I shrugged “why not” and pushed up my glasses to look at the song. When I read the title, I hesitated. Adele’s “Someone Like You” was a poignant song full of emotions I’d never experienced, but often wondered about. I knew Adele wrote most of her songs from personal experience, experiences I’d yet to have, but wanted. “Sing it little lady,” shouted an old man with a big belly and silver hair. Uncertain as to why I was hesitating, I cleared my throat, turned to the karaoke monitor, and jumped in on the second line while rolling my eyes at Lucy. I belted out the words as best I could and then walked over to my intern and pulled her to center stage. Lucy shook her head and backed away as I continued to sing, putting as much feeling into Adele’s words as I could muster. When that mouth, the one that had occupied the last hour of his fantasies opened, and started singing, Max’s lip twitched for the second time that day. He scanned her body puzzled by her attire. Her black locks were up in a high ponytail and she wore a T-shirt with a fuckin’ Care Bear on the front that read, “Cuddle me.” She had on loose fitting khaki pants a man would wear, rolled up at the cuff and sneakers on her feet. She looked ridiculous, nothing like he thought she would, he’d figured her for designer jeans and fancy tops. But this quirky look, like she didn’t give a shit what she wore confused him and intrigued him even more. He’d watched her down shots and laugh like she didn’t have a care in the world. He’d been surprised by her behavior, would have bet money a woman like her wouldn’t set foot in a dive bar like this, let alone done shots like a college student. Max took all that in but still held his ground. Laid back or not she was still troubled, he could feel it in the depths of his bones. Yet, every time her head tilted back and she laughed that husky laugh of hers, he’d felt it in his cock. Christ, he hadn’t had a reaction to a woman like this in his life, Max thought. Not about to get tangled up with a woman like her, he’d decided he needed to finish his beer and get the fuck out of there before he did something stupid. Then Jake had hollered for more shots and he’d watched Ralph Potter, owner of Last Call, bring three more. Uneasy for some reason he’d stayed in his seat to keep an eye on the situation. Jake was a ladies’ man, always had been, and tonight was no different. Max kept watching as Lucy, the blonde he now knew from Jakes introduction, giggled, snagged a salt shaker, and pointed at Jake. His brows had shot straight up when Jake raised his shirt, wondering what the hell he was up to. Watching them closely Max reached for his beer, but the sip he was gonna take had stopped short of his mouth as he’d tilted his head and watched Lucy run her hands over Jake’s abs. With a smile, she’d leaned in, licked his chest, sprinkled salt, and then licked the salt off him slowly all while Jake watched with rapt attention. She’d thrown her shot back as Jake put a lime in his mouth and then she’d raised up on her toes kissing the lime from his mouth. Max chuckled when he finally took a pull from his beer, though he about choked on that sip when Jake repeated her moves and then turned to Mia, he now knew was the raven-haired beauty, with open arms. Max had immediately shouted, “Jake,” it was a gut response to what he didn’t know. Jake had turned to him and smiled so Max crooked his finger to indicate he should come to him. When Jake held up his own finger, Max stood from his stool and moved towards them, his eyes on Jake the whole way. When he arrived, ready to pull Jake back from the women, that’s when Mia had run scared up to the stage. Now he was watching as she strutted and bounced singing about a sophisticated woman falling for
a downtown man. Jake hooted next to him when she ran her hand down her body and Max’s jaw tightened watching that stripper ’s body move like one. More men joined in with catcalls while Joanne Drummond and Suzy Wills, two of the loudest women he’d ever met, threw out insults. He stood frozen, watching her swing her hips as both women flirted with the crowd. His gut tightened further when she pulled that raven-black hair down and shook it out. It was sex hair, as if she’d just been ridden hard and put away wet. Seeing that veil of silk, Max clenched his fist to gain control of his reaction. She ended the song with her back to the audience, hips still fuckin’ swaying as she turned her head and winked at the crowd. Max mumbled, “Shit,” as he felt his resolve to keep his distance weaken, but it got worse when she sang again. The second he heard those mournful words of longing spill from her lips, he unconsciously moved back to his stool and grabbed his beer watching her sing. He closed his eyes and listened to her rich lower tones, the husky quality of her voice the sexiness of it as she emphasized words as if she felt them in her soul. When he opened his eyes, Annie was coming out of the kitchen and she winked at him. He and Annie scratched each other ’s itch when the need be, but they weren’t exclusive. He knew she saw other men and that worked for him. Turning back to the stage, his attention back on those fuckin’ lips of hers, he wondered what it would be like to come home to a woman like Mia instead of casual hookups. If he was honest, he knew he had a desire for more than one-night stands here and there. Desires, dreams, whatever the fuck you wanted to call them, but he had them for the right woman to share his life. Unfortunately, he’d yet to meet a woman who stirred his blood enough to care—until today. Clenching his jaw at the turn of his thoughts, Max watched as Annie approached him. When she made it to the end of the bar, she leaned in, ran her hand up his arm and then whispered “You stopping by later?” Max looked towards the stage as Mia sang and replied “Another time.” Annie ran her hand down his back as she watched him, then her eyes turned to the stage for a moment before she nodded and moved on. He had no idea why he’d done that, he’d fully intended to take her home until he laid eyes on that damn woman. Deciding he should call it a night before he did something stupid, Max stood, threw bills on the bar, slapped Jake on the back, and started to leave as the song ended. As he tried to push through the crowd, he watched Mia laugh with the men up front and took a deep breath to keep from walking over and talking to her himself. Still heading towards the door, he saw old Joe give her a shot of something brown and she took it, raised the glass in thanks, and then downed it. Jesus, he’d lost count of how many drinks she’d had and didn’t want to be close when she got sick. Shaking his head, Max then watched her take a shot of something red from Derek Jones but stopped in his tracks as she started swaying a too much for his liking. “Fuck, I knew she’d be a pain in my ass,” he mumbled as he changed direction. Moving towards the stage, prepared to haul her off before she did something stupid, he heard Suzy call out “Thanks for ruining my favorite song.” Max muttered, “Christ,” as Lucy leaned over and with an attitude replied, “Why, she didn’t sing your theme song “Hell on Heels.” Max closed his eyes because he knew what was coming, could sense when a catfight was about to break out—Joanne and Suzy were famous for them when they were drunk. He’d grown up with both women, watched year after year as they went through men trying to find one who would put up with their shit. Sober, he liked them just fine, and since he’d never gone there
with either woman, he’d never been on the receiving end of their tongue. However, drunk, they were a pain in the ass. Just as he expected Suzy stood and said something he couldn’t hear. Though the look of shock on Lucy's face told him, she was in rare form. Unfortunately, he couldn’t reach them both before Lucy jumped off the stage. She got in Suzy’s face, bit out “Bring it blondie,” and then shoving match began. Max watched in surprise as Mia jumped awkwardly off the stage and tried to break them apart. Mumbling, “Fuck,” he shoved through the crowd that had surrounded them, reaching the three women just as Mia stumbled back heading towards the floor. When he reached out to stop her descent, Mia’s arms came up and her elbow clocked him in the jaw, sending his head back as she went down. Recovering quickly, he looked down and saw Mia trying to get up on her feet and back to the fight. Done with this shit, he leaned down, got right in her face, and ordered, “Stay the fuck out of it.” Mia, drunk off her ass at this point, scowled at him for ordering her around. If he weren’t so fuckin’ pissed, he’d have thought it was cute. When he tried to pick her up and move her away from the brawl, her eyes grew wide and she gagged. Before he could react, she threw her hand to her mouth, crawled to her knees and unluckily, for Max, heaved once, and emptied her stomach on his boots. “Christ,” Max bit out as he jumped back. Knowing she wasn’t done Max leaned down and hauled her to her feet. When she looked around, swaying, not moving like she needed to, Max bent, picked her up, and carried her down the hall. Mia kept mumbling, “I should have stopped at two shots,” and he couldn’t have agreed more. When they reached the ladies’ room, Max pushed open the door with his foot and carried her into a stall. He shut the door when she dropped to her knees and moved to the towel dispenser pulling out a handful and wetting them in the sink. He moved back to the stall after she became quiet, and opened the door handing her the towels. Mia took them, her bottom lip trembling as she pulled her glasses from her face. After she had wiped her mouth, she looked up at Max and smiled shyly, her face turning pink with embarrassment. When her eyes hit his, his gut tightened further in response and he took a step back from the intensity of the color. Unable to break her gaze, Max stared back as she blinked slowly, lazily, as if she’d just woken from a long restful nap. Then she smiled, turning the full force of those crystal blue pools on him, and something shifted in Max, as if the earth tilted off its axis. Heart pounding, Max took a step towards her reaching out. When her tiny hand folded into his when he picked her up to help her home, he knew then he was in trouble.
Three Great Ass
“It says here that Trails End is a logging town. They’re proud of their history and every year before the winter months bring little daylight, they celebrate their town’s heritage with a Founder ’s Day logging competition. Three friends, loggers who wanted to start their own business, founded the town of Trails End in 1898. Joseph Hunter, who cut trees until the day he died. And Albert Potter, who left behind the rugged life of a logger opening the town’s first bar and finally Guy Madison, who also left the lumberjack life to become the first mayor of Trails End. To this day a Hunter, Potter, and Madison still reside in Trails End,” Frank read from one of the Founder ’s Day fliers. “Apparently, Founder ’s Day brings everyone from their homes and to the inlet of Crystal Lake to either participate in the festivities or watch as they consume their weight in beer,” Lucy laughed “The brochure says they use the bay for logrolling. It’s roped-off and the shallows are sectionedoff for the events. Whoa, there are sixty-foot-tall cedar spar poles for speed climbing and various sized poles of cedar for sawing competitions and axe-tossing,” Frank finished. Even though it was early, there were people milling around like the middle of the afternoon. Kids eating ice cream and cotton candy, men and women in different costumes depicting days long past, and the sound of chainsaws rang out as I took it all in behind the dark lenses of my sunglasses. Someone tap-danced on my head the night before, I’m sure of it. In fact, I’m pretty sure whoever it was wore boots—big, manly, black boots. We were currently loading the Jeep to head up into the mountain range to Grizzly Pointe. The drive would take ten minutes and then we had to hike up the ridge to the area where the bears were most likely roaming. Since my head was pounding from too many shots, all I wanted to do was load into the Jeep and leave. Frank was stuffing the last of our gear in the trunk while I nursed an enormous cup of coffee. Lucy, who was staring across the parking lot at the festivities, suddenly shouted, rather loudly, I might add, “Oh, wow, look at how fast they climb those poles.” Frank and I both looked up and turned towards the field when she shouted. Then we watched as loggers sprinted up sixty-foot poles, all sure-footed. They appeared to be using some sort of strap and cleats to climb the poles and from this distance, looked just like monkeys climbing a tree. Once they made it to the top, they descended just as quickly. However, one man, huge compared to the others, was quicker by far. He went up and down the pole, leaving the others in the dust. Something tugged at my memory and I thought back to the night before and the picture of Paul Bunyan on the wall. Unfortunately, most of the night was a blur. There was drinking, I remembered that. Singing Billy Joel was kinda clear, though I prayed it was a hallucination brought on by too much alcohol. Oh, God, and puking on someone’s boots, I vaguely remember that as well. There was a faint memory of green eyes staring back at me, angry at first and then gentling when I got sick. There was also a vague memory of strong arms carrying me to my room. Thankfully, when I woke up this morning I was clothed, but only in bra and panties. How I got back to the motel and out of my clothes was a mystery, but I was alone in the room when I woke up. However, the rest of the night— gone, nada, zero memory. I knew I’d drive myself crazy if I didn’t find out what happened, yet, at the same time, I was afraid to find out. Eyeing Lucy, I decided to rip the Band-Aid off and ask. However, before I could, Lucy turned suddenly as we watched another set of climbers take their turn. She reached into the Jeep
pulling out the camera bag. When she found the digital 35mm with zoom lens she took off across the street, so Frank and I followed. As we reached the edge of the festivities, Lucy brought the camera up and looked through the lens, zooming in on the climbers. “That’s Jake up next, come on,” she announced and then took off running. “Lucy, we need to get up the mountain,” I shouted back, but she didn’t listen and kept heading towards the speed-climbing arena. Frustrated and aching I turned to Frank and told him, “Move the Jeep around to the other side and I’ll go find her.” Nodding, Frank smiled as he looked in the direction Lucy had gone and then mumbled, “At least one of us got lucky last night.” I whipped around and watched Lucy disappear into the crowd, her ponytail bouncing as she sprinted towards her target. Had Lucy gotten lucky last night? I searched my memory and pulled up a picture of my young intern licking her way up a muscled body. Oh boy! I started shoving through the crowds of people, amazed at how many residents there were in this small town. I wouldn’t have guessed there were more than five hundred people when we arrived, but the wall in front of me proved me wrong. Making my way towards the speed-climbing arena, I looked to the right when a man shouted “Loggers to your poles,” and saw a group of men getting ready to participate in the standing chop block. From what I knew about this event, which was little, the logger who was strongest, and surest with his strikes, won. I kept moving forward, my eyes scanning the men out of curiosity. Let’s face it, hungover or not, these were still burly men swinging axes and that was hot. Therefore, being a single woman, I looked, and then I froze. At the far end was Paul Bunyan, and his six plus feet (and I’m thinking fiveish inches) of pure heavenly brawn. He’d pulled the shirt from his body (thank you, Jesus) and was now standing in nothing but his jeans, work boots and a sexy leather cuff on his wrist. I knew he had muscles, you couldn’t miss that about him, but seeing it in the flesh, flexing—no freaking words. Tanned from working in the sun, his chest was broad and chiseled like a statue, with a light sprinkling of chest hair. My eyes scanned down his body and saw tight abs defined like a boxers. But, his arms, the way those biceps and triceps flexed and released as he swung his axe warming up, Lord have mercy. In a trance from all the muscle bound goodness, I found myself moving to, and sitting on, the grass near the water ’s edge to watch. Okay, more like drooling rather than watching. But the crazy thing was, for a moment, I swore he looked my direction and held my gaze as his mouth twitched in a half grin. When the announcer called out “Loggers ready,” I watched as he set his stance by measuring the distance to the log with his axe. Then he brought it down low, ready for his first strike. When the whistle blew, he swung with power as he chipped away strategically at the circle on the side of the three-foot smooth log. His blows were so powerful, after five swings, he moved to the other side and swung his axe again with the skill of a man who’d done it all his life. He was intimidating, seemingly godlike in presence compared to the other competitors and swung his axe with such force that he beat the others by a full thirty seconds. When he was finished, he picked up his shirt, handed his axe to the next contestant, and to my surprise and utter terror, made his way straight towards me. His eyes never left my face until he stopped at the water ’s edge. Then he dropped his shirt and kneeled down dipping his hands into the cold water, cupping them. Since my ability to think, let alone speak, went south when all that muscle knelt down beside me. I said nothing out of fear he’d
recognize me from the day before. Then, like it was my birthday and he was my present, he splashed water onto his sweat-covered face and neck, repeating this until the water dripped down his chest. Transfixed by the droplets, I watched the water run down all those hard nooks and plains. When he ran his strong fingers through his long hair, the front, curling down into his eyes, I stared spellbound, caught like a moth to a flame. “You feelin’ better?” A deep rumbling voiced asked. My brain, which was firing at half capacity, slowly registered his words. When my eyes shot to his, he was staring at me as if he expected an answer. So I stuttered like a fool and asked, “Feeling, feeling better?” “Yeah, babe, are you feelin’ better. I figured you’d have a headache after last night.” Dread crept in at his words and I knew then I was missing something important. My confusion must have shown since he smiled, pulled his shirt back over that gorgeous body, then sat down next to me leaning in. Then he rocked my world when he said, “You don’t remember what happened between us, do you?” Max chuckled as Mia’s expression paled, then turned bright red behind the dark glasses she wore. He figured she’d be fuzzy about the night before, but not so fuzzy that she wouldn’t remember him carrying her from the bathroom and out the door of the bar to her motel room. Jerry, who owned the motel, had let him into her room when they arrived. She’d been barely awake when he put her on her feet, then held her steady as she found her balance. She’d smiled dreamily at him as he held her close, slurring, “You have beautiful eyes, Paul Bunyan.” Then she’d pulled that damn Care Bears tee over her head and yanked off her sneakers and pants, showing him that stripper ’s body as if she undressed in front of him every day. He’d had to ball his fists just to keep from reaching out to her. Then she’d stumbled forward, her ample breasts pinned to his chest as she’d reached up and caressed his beard. He locked eyes with her again as her tiny hand ran down his face and the sense of drowning returned as if he couldn’t catch his breath. Then she’d pulled his face down, got up on her toes, and kissed him softly on the cheek, whispering, “You’re like a big fuzzy bear. I love Grizzlies.” “Jesus, you’re a cute drunk,” he’d chuckled. She’d turned from him giggling and his eyes had moved to that firm ass of hers as she crawled into bed and passed out. He’d moved to the bed, positioned her on her side, and then watched her for a moment. When it was clear she was all right, he’d covered her and then left. When he noticed her at the water ’s edge, hiding behind those dark glasses, he figured she’d come to say thank you for seeing her back to her room. Now that he knew she didn’t remember, he decided to have some fun. “What do you mean what happened between us?” she asked breathlessly. Max leaned in, pulled the sunglasses from her face, and he replied, “Uptown girl, I’ll have to work harder next time if you don’t remember callin’ me your grizzly bear.” “What?” she whispered, then continued flustered, “no, no I didn’t, I, I, you, you scowled at me and then, and then I saw you, I saw you at . . . oh, God, the bar.” Like she was searching for an answer to all her questions, she leaned in and looked closely at his eyes. After a moment of searching, while Max tried to keep from laughing, she closed her eyes and whispered, “I’m never drinking again.” Christ, that did it. Max laughed ‘cause he couldn’t help it. She looked miserable, but mostly adorable in another T-shirt with a Koala Bear on the front that read, “I’m over koalafied.” When she looked away, color rising up her neck again, he decided to end her misery. Tugging gently on her ponytail to get her attention, when she looked back at him, he grinned a crooked grin
and let her off the hook. “The puking, I could have done without, but your ass in that sexy as hell underwear, not gonna lie, best view I’ve seen in years. And that’s sayin’ somethin’ considerin’ where I live.” She gasped, and then surprisingly threw back her head and laughed deep and husky, fuckin’ fantastic and his body reacted to those sexy tones. When she turned back to him, her crystal pools sparkled with mirth. Then she stuck out her hand and answered shyly, “Hi, I’m Mia Roberts. Since you’ve seen my ass already, we might as well be on a first name basis.” Feeling like an idiot, but trying to act as if it was no big deal, I watched as he wrapped his big hand around mine, dwarfing it. Then his crooked grin grew into a full-blown smile, dazzling me with its intensity. I was so dazzled, by the way, that I almost missed his reply. “I'm Max, Max Hunter. Anytime you wanna show me that ass again the answer is yes.” Now, I know I’ve mentioned that I’m awkward with men and this is a perfect example of how awkward. Instead of being, say, sophisticated at this moment and rolling with the proverbial punches, I, of course, rambled. “Right, no, I mean, yes. Shit, what I meant to say is, we’re leaving this morning and, and.” Feeling flustered and a little dizzy at the idea of showing Max my ass again, I pulled my hand from his, stood abruptly, and then blurted out, “I have to find Lucy and get up the mountain.” God, I’m an idiot. My cheeks warmed with embarrassment when he chuckled at my stuttering mouth. Even so, I’ll admit to a tiny tingle down south just from hearing it directed at me. He knew he was making me nervous, I could see it in the width of his smile. Even knowing this, instead of trying to save face I wanted to evade and hide, so I rattled off “Nice to meet you Mr. Hunter, my ass appreciates your chivalry,” and I fled like a child. Chivalry? Oh, God, please, just kill me now. Then, of course, making a bigger fool of myself, I turned too quickly during my hasty retreat and stumbled up the hill as I left him standing by the water. When I looked back to see if he was watching as I pushed through the crowd, I collided headfirst with the blonde I’d seen talking with Max at the bar. “Shit, sorry,” I mumbled, but the blonde only replied, “He isn’t the type to settle down. Fair warning if you go there.” “Oh, um, no, no, not going there,” I laughed, “going up the mountain though. Excuse me, I really need to go kill myself now,” I mumbled as I hightailed it up the hill. Unbelievable, so far this trip I’d gotten drunk, shown my ass, made a complete fool out of myself and managed to sing in front of a few hundred people. The way my luck was going so far, I’d be dead by the end of the day. I just wanted to find Lucy so we could get the hell out of Dodge, was that too much to ask? Mumbling to myself, I headed towards the speed-climbing arena in search of my missing intern. On my way to the venue, I managed to get sidetracked once again when I passed an arena with a huge bull’s eye in the center. I paused in fascination and watched as a woman, big in stature, picked up a hand axe and hurled it through the air towards the large target. It landed just off dead center, and the crowd broke into applause as the announcer called out her score. Impressed by her throw, for the first time in a long time, I wished I had some athletic ability. Still watching, I clapped as the next contestant walked up. She was an older woman, middle to late sixties, I figured, with gorgeous silver hair that she wore long and braided down her back. As if she’d
been doing it her whole life she raised the hand axe, concentrated on the target, and then wound up and let it fly nailing the bull’s eye dead center. More than impressed, I stuck my fingers in my mouth and whistled loudly for the woman as the announcer shouted “Bull’s eye for Maxine.” When she stepped back to let another woman have a go, I walked over to her smiling and told her “That was impressive, have you been throwing all your life?” “I have, young lady. I was raised in Colorado and then swept off my feet by a dashing Alaskan who chopped trees for a living. I’m Maxine, by the way, and you must be Mia.” Well, that confirmed it, small towns have no secrets and apparently my performance and subsequent puking on Max’s boots had made the rounds. Trying not to blush, I shook the woman’s hand while ignoring her knowing smile. “It’s nice to meet you and yes, I’m Mia Roberts with SIOZ.” Maxine was about to say something when her attention seemed to wander over my shoulder. I was about to turn to see what she was looking at when she moved to my side and asked “You ever throw an axe?” “Oh, no, I’m not athletic. I’m pretty sure my parents removed all sharp objects from our house when I was growing up.” “Nonsense, it doesn’t take any special skill to throw an axe, you just gotta envision someone you hate in the center of the bull’s eye. Works like a charm. I usually think about Mayor Madison when I’m aiming,” she explained as she grabbed my hand and hauled me into the throwing ring. “Oh, no, no, really I . . . wow, that’s heavier than I thought it would be.” “Now, just keep your eyes on the center of the bull’s eye and think about someone you hate.” “But, I don’t hate anyone.” “Sure ya do, everyone hates somebody.” My eyes drifted over her shoulder as she spoke and saw Max heading our direction as the blonde from the bar kept pace with him. He was gorgeous, like a romance novel hero, and God help me, at that moment I hated the blonde. For the first time in my life, I was jealous, even though I had no right to be. Therefore, when I turned to throw, I pictured the blonde's face on the target and let the axe fly. Then I watched in horror as it hit the side, flew a fair distance sideways, and buried itself in the ground near the feet of spectators. Everyone gasped when the axe landed and then jumped back. Maxine chuckled “Mercy, never seen one take flight like that,” and I thought, of course, you haven’t, I’m a walking talking danger most days. Unfortunately, before I could say “I’m so sorry, I tried to tell you.” I heard a deep voice rumble, “Jesus, Mom, are ya tryin’ to get everyone killed?” I may have only heard that voice once, but the sound of it was burned into my cerebrum. So on the word “Mom,” I spun around and found Max scowling at the both of us as I whispered “Your mother?” “Yeah, my mother, though her lack of common sense makes me wonder.” “Funny, Maximilian. Give me that axe and let her try again.” “Were you not just standin’ here when she threw the last one?” “And? She just needs to focus. Mia, next time visualize Max as the bull’s eye. Somethin’ tells me you’d hit it then.” “Really, I don’t need to throw again,” I explained, but neither one of them seemed to hear me. Beyond humiliated and maybe even a little pissed at Max for assuming I’d kill someone, I started to move away as Max and his mother, continued to argue. When I turned to leave, and looked up the hill I saw (and it could be said I saw red instantly) Donald Zimmer talking with a pudgy man who looked
fit-to-be-tied. I couldn’t believe my eyes, he was supposed to be in a meeting, it was the sole reason I’d come all the way out here in first damn place. Without so much as a goodbye to Max or his mother, I headed straight for Donald. My head was still pounding and it seemed to take on a life of its own as my anger increased. Dressed in Bermuda shorts, long-sleeved T-shirt and boots with his trademark dreadlocks pulled back into a ponytail, he looked arrogant and full of himself as he spoke with the man. As I approached, I heard Donald say, “The bears are my main priority, not this town.” The pudgy man turned beet red at this news and then shouted in return, “You’ll put the whole town out of work.” “Donald, what’s going on and why in the hell are you here?” I questioned as I came to a stop next to both men. Donald turned, smiled at me, and then like he usually did, he reached out and touched me inappropriately. Only this time he put his hand on my waist and drew me closer. With a huge smile in place when he looked at me, Donald leaned in and announced, “I did it, Mia. I got Congressman Sheppard to agree to sponsor a bill to reclassify this area as a national forest. All I need are fifty thousand signatures and he’ll push to get the land around Grizzly Pointe reclassified.” “Say that again?” the same rumbling voice from before asked from behind me, but this time the anger was lethal in tone. “Hello, Hunter,” Donald replied with disdain. Turning fully to Max, his mouth pulled tight over his teeth, and his brows pinched in anger as he responded with nothing short of malice. “I suppose you should be the first to know. Once I have the signatures needed to sponsor a bill, and I will get them, I promise you that, this whole mountain range will become a national forest. When that happens, eminent domain takes effect and you’ll be forced to sell. Your logging is pushing my bears further north out of their summer feeding range and it’s affecting their reproduction. I’m done standing by as I watch my bears dwindle in numbers so you can kill trees. So, the only recourse I have is to shut you down.” As soon as the words left his mouth, I closed my eyes. What was he thinking? He’d kill this town if that happened and he knew it. Then I heard Maxine, who’d walked up next to me, gasp, then seethe in a tight voice, “My husband’s family has been on this mountain for over a hundred years. Most of the people in this town depend upon the jobs we provide to survive. Are you sayin’ the lives of a handful of bears are more important than the livelihood of twenty-five hundred people?” “Of course, he isn’t,” I tried to explain to her, but Max took that moment to grab Donald by the shirt and haul him off his feet. Donald shouted, “You can’t bully me into stopping,” as his feet left the ground, but Max didn’t listen and kept right on threatening him. “No? But I can kill you before you kill this town,” Max roared in his face. Donald paled and tried to push him off, but it was pointless. Max outweighed him by fifty pounds and if his size wasn’t factor enough, his anger was so great that Donald never stood a chance. Onlookers watched as I grabbed Max’s arm and tried to pull him off. Lucy, Frank, and Jake ran up at that moment and the men tried to pull Max off Donald as well. Maxine and I stepped back from the scuffle as Jake reasoned with Max to let Donald go. Finally, with a shove, he let Donald go with a warning. “Don’t fuck with me and don’t fuck this town,” Max growled. When he turned towards his mother, he glared at me with an intensity I’d never felt in my life. It
was clear right then he hated me because of who I worked with and I didn’t blame him one bit. Lowering my eyes, ashamed to look at them both as they walked away, my head snapped up when Donald said, “It’s best not to get friendly with the natives, Mia. It’s our responsibility to look after the bears. You’ll only cloud the issues when you interact with them.” I wasn’t a violent person, but at that moment, I could have killed him myself for treating people so callously. Shoving past him, needing to be anywhere but in his presence, I was stopped short when Donald grabbed my wrist and twisted tightening his grip. “Did you sleep with him?” he asked unexpectedly. “What?” I asked confused, wincing in pain. “I arrived late last night and saw Lucy and some man stumbling drunk into her room. Then I saw Hunter carry you into your room. So, I’ll ask again, did you sleep with him.” “That’s none of your business, Donald. Let go of my arm you’re hurting me,” I shouted. “You know SIOZ won’t look favorably on its employees getting drunk and sleeping around like common sluts.” My head snapped back as if he’d struck me, but his threat was clear. Back him or he’d inform SIOZ of our behavior. It was instinctual. I didn’t think about it before my hand connected with his face. The slap stung my hand and was so loud that the crowd who’d gathered had gasped in surprise. Donald let go of me the instant my hand connected with his face, but he shoved me back when he did and I stumbled. Pissed off by the whole scene, I turned too quickly and lost my balance as usual, falling to my knees. Lucy came to my rescue chuckling “Come on slugger,” as she helped me to my feet. I heard laughter, but didn’t care. I was glad I’d slapped him and now that I thought about it, I bet if I’d pictured Donald while throwing that damn axe, I’d have won the whole bloody competition.
Four String him up b y his entrail s
There are times when a man has to walk away from a fight and there are times when he should make a stand. Walking away before he beat the shit out of that sonofabitch Zimmer was one of those times. Max knew he couldn’t stop that bastard from shutting down his town if he were behind bars for assault, so he’d let him go with a warning. Regrettably for Zimmer, that thought process was shortlived when he heard Mia’s sultry voice shout, “Let go of my arm you’re hurting me.” Max whipped around at the sound of her frightened voice and saw Mia’s wrist held in Zimmer ’s firm grip. Again, unfortunately for Zimmer, the anger he’d tried to bury to avoid killing the bastard broke loose like a bull in the ring. He took off like a shot when he saw Mia’s face pinch in pain, ignoring his mother as she called out to stop him. As he charged up the hill Mia slapped Zimmer and then stumbled back, turned, and fell to her knees. His anger had reached a boiling point when Mia hit the ground, so when he reached Zimmer, he grabbed his shoulder, turned the man punching him with the force of a sledgehammer. Dazed and confused, blood shot from Zimmer ’s mouth as he went down, grabbing his head as he fell. “You keep your fuckin’ hands off of her, do you hear me?” Max growled standing over Zimmer in a rage. Zimmer, not a stupid man, nodded once and made no move to get back up. Max turned to Mia then and lifted her arm, looking at her wrist, and saw bruises had already formed on her wrist. “He marked you,” Max bit out feeling his control slipping by the second. His mother called out “Max!” so he turned his head and saw the fear in her eyes. Closing his own, he willed himself to calm down. When he opened them and saw the bruises on Mia’s petite wrist, he knew if he didn’t leave now he’d make an already fucked up situation worse. Taking a deep breath, he did the only thing he could to defuse his anger. He stepped back from Mia, and without another word turned and stalked away. “Whoa, Mad Max,” Lucy mumbled as he left. Then, in her sultry tones, Max heard Mia respond out of breath “Mad Max indeed . . .” And he smiled. Rocky peaks passed by as we headed towards Grizzly Pointe. The stark difference in the greens of the trees and the lighter browns and grays of the rocky ridges were somehow calming. I could almost smell the green of the trees the colors were so vibrant. When I considered how I’d been nervous about camping in the mountains, I was surprised how in tune with my surroundings I felt. Growing up I’d been surrounded by mountains in Washington State. I was used to seeing them from a distance but had never spent any real time in them. Now that I was in the heart of the mountains, a pleasant, calm seemed to encircle me. It was peaceful out here, even peaceful in the town of Trails End. It was nothing like the hustle and bustle of the city I loved. I could see the appeal now, minus the bugs, and could well imagine if I felt this way after two days in Trails End, those who called her home would fight Donald tooth and nail to preserve their way of life. After discussing at length what Donald was up to with Frank and Lucy, we’d all agreed that the board at SIOZ were oblivious to what he was doing. Good relationships with the communities where we conducted our research, in addition to finding ways for nature and man to coexist, were of key importance to SIOZ and the cornerstone of their mission statement. Now Donald was undermining that fragile balance.
The regret I had for my brief relationship with Donald had now turned into a sour pit in my stomach. God, I was an idiot. I knew he was single-minded, but this was off the charts. You can’t protect a species at the cost of a community. SIOZ’s stance when a species is in danger of extinction is to work with the community, educate them to ensure the species survival, not destroy the lives of its people. He’d turned into a zealot, the worst kind of activist. I’m a pacifist myself so I don’t condone violence, but I understood Max’s anger towards Donald and was secretly glad he’d punched the jerk. When I’d heard Maxine shout Max’s name, then turned just in time to see his fist connect with Donald’s face, I won’t lie, it was hot, beyond hot, seeing all that male testosterone in action. And when he looked at my wrist, his jaw tightening in anger, pissed off on my behalf, let’s just say I’d wanted to climb up his body and have his children. The whole thing was very caveman-esque. In fact, just thinking about it now makes my heart beat a little faster. Never in my life had I met a man who acted, well, like a man. Apparently, I’ve been surrounded by she-men all this time and the whole experience was rather eye opening, if not a little life altering if I was honest. Where do men like that come from and where have they been hiding all my life? The Jeep came to a stop, breaking me from my thoughts of muscled cavemen. Looking around, I saw a rushing river to the west that butted-up to the mountain range. The waters in the river were churning as white foam floated across its surface, passing over rocks and fallen trees. Farther up the river, I could see where Hunter Logging had gigantic logs stored in a shallow cove to keep them moist to avoid cracking and splitting. The forest was quiet since all the loggers were still in town at the Founder ’s Day celebration. Though I doubted there would be much celebrating, now that Donald had revealed his plan. I could still see in my mind’s eye Max’s face when he’d listened to Donald talk about shutting down his father ’s company. The anger and hatred his eyes had held. He’d transformed from the flirting man near the lake to a man who looked like he could kill, and I had no doubt others were feeling the same. When one of the doors opened and slammed shut, I got out and proceeded to help unload the equipment for the hike up to base camp. Looking up the incline, I said a silent prayer for agility. Either I’d make it to the top or I wouldn’t. Only time would tell. However, I wouldn’t hold my breath. The way my trip had gone thus far, I figured I was toast. “We could kill him,” Curly Potter, the towns bush pilot shouted. Max closed his eyes, praying to God for deliverance as tempers boiled over much like his own had when he heard the news. In the time it had taken him to calm down, Mayor Madison had called an emergency meeting with the town council to discuss Zimmer pushing to have Grizzly Pointe area reclassified as a national forest “That can be plan B,” Martha Tallchief, the town’s postmaster and head gossip, shouted. But a part of him thought she meant it. Martha was in her sixties and had lived in Trails End her whole life like everyone else sitting in the room. Mayor Madison, a descendant of Guy Madison, the first Mayor of Trails End, was leading the discussion in the only diner the town had. It was empty except for the town council because everyone else was at the Founder ’s Day celebration. Word had spread fast about Zimmer ’s oath to have Hunter Logging shut down and the mood of the town shifted from levity to one of gravity quickly. Madison, who’d been standing silently while Max tried to intimidate Zimmer, had followed Max after he left with his mother. When he’d punched
Zimmer, Madison had lectured him about cool heads in a time of crisis. Madison may have been right, but Max wasn’t the type of man to stand by and watch a woman manhandled, especially a woman like Mia who was clumsy and, in his opinion, needed a man to protect her. When Ralph Potter, owner of Last Call Bar and Grill, seconded Curly’s motion to have Zimmer killed, Max stood up and barked, “No one’s killing that sonofabitch. He has one congressman on his side, we just have to make sure we have more. It takes years to get a bill pushed through so no one needs to fuckin’ panic just yet.” “And if we don’t get the votes on our side?” Ralph asked Max. “Then we string him up by his entrails,” Martha hollered. The diner erupted in nervous laughter as Madison tried to bring order to the room. This was getting them nowhere, Max thought, so he turned to leave before he lost his temper again. Maxine put her hand to Max’s arm when he turned to leave so he looked down and saw the concern on her face. Seeing that about killed him, his mother was as tough as nails and gave him a headache daily, but he’d do anything for that old woman who his father had adored. Hunter logging was all they had left of his father, a big, strong man who’d swept her off her feet and told her he was gonna marry her. His mother, a transplant from Gunnison, Colorado, had laughed when he’d told her that. He’d been ten years her senior when they’d met one summer in Colorado, but she’d had it in her head he was too old for her. Not taking no for an answer, his father had won her over easily and he’d whisked her off to Alaska where she bore him one son. Max cupped his mother ’s face and watched as a single tear ran down her cheek. Leaning down, he placed a kiss to her forehead and swore a vow to his father that Hunter Logging would not die on his watch. “I’ll take care of this, Mom, don’t you worry. No one's taken Dad away from you.” Ignoring the room and questioning eyes, Max turned and left the diner—he had a man to find. “You’ll be here all night give me that,” Lucy stated as I struggled to get the one-man tent staked. I looked up, rolled my eyes, and handed her the hammer in disgust. We were in a breathtaking meadow halfway up the ridge on Grizzly Pointe. I’d seen several deer during our climb, which scattered as we hiked up the side of the low-grade mountain. It had taken less time than I thought to get to the meadow where we’d set up base camp for our stay. Now Frank was out scouting for our bears after setting up his own tent and Lucy and I had stayed behind to finish our own and organize supplies. Of course, it was taking me longer than it should to figure out how to pitch this damn tent. My thoughts were still back in Trails End and the havoc Donald was causing with the town, or more accurately, with one brawny resident with moss-green eyes. “So, you and the boss man, huh?” Lucy asked. Sighing, though I should have expected this, I popped my head over the top of the tent and pointed at her. “If you learn anything from me during this trip, learn this, don’t shit where you live, that was the stupidest mistake of my life thus far.” “Got ya, writing that down, though, for clarification purposes only, Trails End isn’t where we live. How about we amend that to read don’t shit where you live except when there are lumberjacks around?” “Oh, my God, you did sleep with Jake.” “Technically, there was no sleeping involved.” “Really?”
“There may have been a nap.” I looked around as if there were actually people listening, then leaned in and asked “And?” “Are you asking me if it was good?” Lucy laughed. “Of course, I am,” I agreed, “he’s a lumberjack for Christ sake. Women who read romance novels dream of men like that.” “Wait, I thought you and Max—” “I didn’t sleep with him,” I interrupted, “I barely remember last night. Apparently, I stripped in front of him and called him a grizzly bear.” Lucy choked on a laugh. “Don’t laugh,” I warned when she threw her hand over her mouth. “You‘ve seen him, he’s, he’s, well, he’s Thor in flannel,” I explained and then admitted “I’m awkward with men, Lucy, I always have been. There is no way I could relax enough around that man to sleep with him.” “Then I need your purse.” “My purse, why?” “Correct me if I’m wrong, but are you standing there telling me you had that man in your room and you didn’t sleep with him. And furthermore, even if you could, you’d be too, insecure, embarrassed, is that what you’re saying?” “Um, yeah, that’s what I’m saying.” “Then hand me your purse.” “I don’t get?” “’I just appointed myself the president of the local charter for the sisterhood and I just voted to revoke your card.” “Seriously, just for being uncomfortable around Max and not throwing myself at him?” “Jesus, Mia, a man like Max, who looks like that . . . a two-year-old would vote you out.” “Great, fine, I’m an idiot, but I plead drunk as my defense Madam President. Besides, I didn’t come here to get laid I came here to work,” I groused. “Somethin’ tells me you should do a little more of the first and less of the last,” she mumbled. “I’ve done the first,” I defended, “on occasion, but those were—” “Spineless hippies who try to shut down towns?” “Right, thanks for reminding me. Can we move on from my pathetic love life and get this tent up? The sooner we get started, the sooner we can leave the bugs behind.” “Hey, if we get our work done early can we stay a few days and enjoy the locals?” Lucy asked, wiggling her eyebrow, looking hopeful as I moved to the opposite side of the tent. “It’s not my call, but I’m pretty sure with the hornet’s nest Donald stirred up SIOZ will pull us out as soon as we’re done.” “I bet you could get Dr. Zimmer to back down if you slept with him. Maybe if you showed him some of your "Joel" moves he'd reconsider." “Hmm, tempting, but no.” “If you sleep with me, I promise not to sign the petition,” Frank whispered in my ear. “Jesus, Frank, make some noise when you walk up,” I snapped, “I’m not sleeping with anyone, least of all you, Mr. Happily Married.” “Killjoy,” he sighed dramatically. “Can we move on to a new topic? Tell me you found our bears.” “Saw fresh signs so we should be good. What’s left on our to-do list? Food, lanterns?” “SHIT . . . shit, shit, shit,” I shouted. “With everything that happened, I forgot the kerosene for the
lanterns.” “Ouch, unlucky break for you, Mia. First rule of camping: Whoever forgets it has to go back down and get it,” Frank explained tossing me the keys to the Jeep. “You’d make a clumsy woman like me walk down that hill all alone?” I asked incredulously with just a hint of whine thrown in for good measure. “Nice try, but I wouldn’t want you to lose your “sister card” for not proving you’re as capable as a man.” “Shit, that whiny voice usually works,” I whined with emphasis. Dammit, I don’t want to run into Donald. “Fair warning,” I announced. “If I see Zimmer when I’m down below be ready to post my bail. If he touches me again, I’ll use the sharp end of an axe on his balls.” Though the views this time of year were spectacular Donald, whose jaw was still aching, didn’t see autumn’s glorious color as stiff leaves fell gracefully to the ground. He was too busy gloating at the panic he’d caused. After Hunter had punched him, a sucker punch in his opinion, he’d stood back and watched with great interest as the Mayor grabbed the whole town council and herded them to the local diner. While they’d had their “emergency” meeting, he’d had one of his own. One that would ensure his plan to close down Hunter would go off without a hitch. Then he’d hung around the Founders Day celebrations waiting to see what would happen next. He’d heard the buzz in the crowd about his plan to close down Hunter Logging. Heard people conversing about what they would do or where they would go if jobs left Trails End. He knew he should have felt some sort of remorse for the people who lived here, but for the life of him, he just didn’t care. They should have thought more about the impact their logging had on the surrounding wildlife. Since they didn’t and the bears couldn’t defend themselves, he would. By the time the impromptu meeting adjourned and he’d watched Hunter ’s mother and others try to calm everyones fears, he had to admit, he felt a bit like a God holding their futures in his hand. He could crush these people and their butchering of the land with fifty thousand signatures, and the crowning achievement in all of this, watching that smug bastard Max Hunter brought to his knees. Five years he’s watched Hunter pillage the forest, scaring his bears. He didn’t care if he planted fast growing trees to replace the ones he and his forefathers had stolen, their presence in the forest was upsetting the natural balance of the area—upsetting his bears. Hunter was already coming unraveled, Donald thought. The way he’d charged him and manhandled him like some barbarian was all an added bonus to help him shut that bastard down. Now he had witnesses, in the form of Lucy Daniels and Frank Jessup, to the unreasonable behavior of the town’s golden boy, the King of Hunter Logging. All these years he’d watched that man (who was nothing but a criminal against nature in his eyes) treated like some sort of Prince. He pillaged the land, stripped trees off the mountain and they worship him for it. He couldn’t wait to bring Hunter to his knees, if not for the bears and the trees, then for touching Mia. When he’d seen Hunter carry Mia into her room, it was all he could do to keep from breaking down the door. Mia was his, Donald thought. She just needed time to see that. But, Hunter, with his good looks and bulging biceps could put a snag in his plans to convince her to take another chance. He’d tricked Mia into coming on this trip so he could spend time with her. He needed her in an environment he could control so she couldn’t avoid him at every turn. Sleeping in close quarters, with the moon setting the mood each night, he figured by the end of the trip she’d change her tune and give him a second chance. However, with Hunter in the picture, and his overreaction to Donald detaining
Mia suggested that he was, he’d have to work fast. Pulling onto the access road that would take him up the mountain and to their base camp, he did a double take when he saw Mia pass by heading back into town. No one else seemed to be in the Jeep, so his jealousy spiked thinking she might be ignoring the bears for Hunter. Making a U-turn, he headed back into town right behind her. When she pulled into the only gas station, the town had, he pulled in behind her and got out heading towards her Jeep. Ripping open her door, she looked surprised to see him, but that surprise didn’t last long as her face pinched in anger, a lovely shade of rage tinting her skin. “Save it, I don’t want to hear a word you have to say,” Mia hissed as she climbed out of her vehicle and then headed to the back. Before she opened the back hatch, she wheeled around and pointed at Donald leaning in, “If you touch me again, I swear I’ll take an axe to your head.” The gas station attendant had walked out during this exchange and was now listening, keeping an eye on the situation. So, he lowered his voice and bit out “Cut the crap Mia, I wouldn’t have hurt you if you hadn’t tried to pull away.” “You cut the crap, Donald. I can’t believe you went behind SIOZ’s back,” she shouted back. “One night with Hunter and you’re already forgetting your priorities. Did you or did you not sign on to protect the bears?” She rolled her eyes as she opened the hatch, pulling out a gas can and moving towards a kerosene pump. When they reached it, she grabbed the nozzle, shoved it in the can, then turned on him and bit out, “Our priorities do not include putting people out of their homes. We work with the community and educate them to live in harmony with nature, not kill a town putting its people on the streets. Jesus, Donald, what were you thinking?” Mia yelled him. “Calm down, I’ll explain everything when we get up the mountain.” “Oh, no, if you’re going up the mountain, then I’m going home. Newsflash, Dickhead, not only am I opposed to what you’re doing, I’ll fight you tooth and nail to make sure you don’t succeed.” “So, one night in bed with that mindless Neanderthal has you overlooking your commitment to the bears?” He snapped. “God, you’re such a man, you think everything revolves around your dick.” “Just admit you’re only having a fit because you slept with him.” “I’m having a fit because you’re an asshole.” “Admit you slept with him,” he roared and then took a step towards her. Mia jerked back a step when he shouted, unease settling in her gut. However, she’d had enough of his power play, enough of his jealousy, and decided to go for the throat. “I’ll admit that one night with that man would likely make any woman forget her life’s calling, get the picture?” Seething, feeling sick to his stomach hearing her confirm she’d slept with Hunter. He took some comfort in knowing her outburst served a higher purpose other than crushing his hopes of a reconciliation. Now he had another witness, the gas station attendant, to confirm she would do anything for Hunter. If she caused him trouble, and he knew she would, he had an ace in the hole to use against her with the board. However, right this minute, he had other problems to deal with. Hunter had pulled into the adjacent parking lot and was currently making his way towards them while they argued. He’d had to push Mia to get her to answer before Hunter reached them and the way her voice carried, he’d heard it all and was bearing down on them unbeknownst to her. He may have lost her to this overgrown caveman, but he wasn’t walking away without slinging some mud of his own.
“Well done, Hunter. You managed to get in her pants in one night when it took me three. Tell me, did she make that little mewling sound when she came?” Closing my eyes as Donald spoke I knew without looking what I’d find behind me. I should have punched Donald myself for his childish behavior, but I was too busy thinking about hopping the next flight out of Trails End to care. How long had he been there? How much had he heard? “You slept with this ass-wipe?” Max clipped in my ear. Panicked about what he might have heard and praying to God the next flight left in five minutes, I whipped around to explain but caught my toe on the concrete. Then, because God hated me, I slammed into his chest as I stumbled forward. Max had caught me before I slid to the ground so I opened my mouth and babbled like an idiot. “I plead insanity to whatever you just heard. In fact, just forget all about it and I’ll be on my way. Does Curly work on Saturdays?” “He has dreadlocks for Christ sake,” Max growled ignoring me. I thought that was an odd reply so I defended my stupid actions. “What does his hairstyle matter? You wear flannel; you don’t see me judging you for wearing flannel.” “He looks like a hippie.” “And you look like a lumberjack what’s your point?” Max’s brows shot up and he looked at me as if I’d lost my mind. Then he bit out, “Jesus, please tell me you don’t sit up on that mountain smokin’ pot and singing Kumbaya.” “How should I know, I’ve never camped before in my life. If they do, they won’t pass their drug test at work.” His jaw tightened for an instant, then he sighed in exasperation, what he did not do was let go of me much to my relief and horror. “Did I hear you say you’d go to bat for this town?” “Of course, I don’t agree with what he’s doing,” I answered as I tried to back out of his arms, but he tightened his hold when I pushed back. I couldn’t believe my luck. All I wanted to do was get in and out of town unnoticed, but, no, hell no, I managed to find both objects of my fantasies. One I fantasized about killing and the other, for lack of a better visual, I fantasized about licking from head to toe. “I thought SIOZ was behind this?” Max inquired breaking me from my thoughts of Wet Max and dripping water. “NO! SIOZ would never support a position that shuts down a town to save a species. Why would you think that?” “They may not agree, but that won’t stop me from doing what needs to be done, you can count on that, Hunter,” Donald interrupted. On that threat, Max let go, moving me to his side and slightly behind him, putting his large frame between Donald and me. “You know when a man throws around threats in my home, he’s no longer welcome. I suggest you take your agenda to close down this town and get the fuck outta here. You’ve worn out your welcome.” “Are you gonna beat me into leaving?” Donald bit out. “Nope, not unless you lay another hand on Mia.” “I didn’t “lay” a hand on her in the first place, she overreacted.”
Overreacted? I don’t think so. Pissed off, I tried to move around Max but he stopped me with his large arm, pushing me further behind him. “I got a dozen witnesses who say otherwise. In this town, we don’t tolerate women bein’ manhandled. If you don’t leave, I’ll call Chester and have him remove you by way of jail.” “You’re bluffing.” “Learn this quickly, I don’t bluff. You get your ass out of my town by tomorrow or Mia will be filing a report,” Max growled. “I’m here to collect research on public land. You can’t stop me from doing my job,” Donald answered arrogantly. “Not anymore, leave or go to jail, your choice.” Then the battle of wills began for about a nanosecond. One was large and very, very pissed and the other was a piss-ant who recognized quickly he needed to leave, so he left. God, I can’t believe I slept with that piss-ant. “I’ve decided I’m being punished for some past-life transgression,” I mumbled as I watched Donald drive away. “Past what—you know what, never mind. I’ve lived around my mother long enough to know better. You gonna be all right with that asshole till he leaves?” “You should be asking him that, not me. I’m so pissed right now I could kill him for you.” Max chuckled as a crooked grin tugged at his mouth. Then he reached up and tugged my ponytail as the grin spread to a dazzling smile. Caught off guard by the somewhat flirty move and blinding smile, I lost myself in his eyes as he stared back at me. “You want this tank in the back of your Jeep,” Max finally asked. “Please,” was all I croaked out since my center of gravity seemed unsteady. When he took the Kerosene to my Jeep, I watched him as I tried to gain my bearings. But the visual of him in those Wranglers wasn’t helping. Gah, that man had an ass. After I had paid for my purchase, Max helped me into my Jeep, then leaned against the door as I started my engine. “Thanks for defending me, Max. That’s twice today, you’ve come to my rescue.” “Least I could do since I made you forget your life’s calling.” “Shit, you heard that?” I whined. “Uptown girl, half the town heard that, your voice carries,” Max grinned. “Of course, they did,” I sighed, “could you point me to the nearest mountain so I can throw myself off?” “Which part?” he asked oddly. “Which part?” “Which part of last night was life changing?” “I remember your boots.” Grinning, he leaned in closer and asked, “You don’t remember kissin’ me?” Whispering now, I replied, “I didn’t kiss you.” “You sure about that?” “No.” “You get tired of hangin’ out with bears and singin’ around a campfire, come down I’ll buy you drink. Maybe then, you’ll remember kissin’ me.”
I dipped my head for a moment because he unnerved me, made my heart race, and generally made me an idiot in his presence. When I didn’t answer, his grin grew wider at my discomfort so, of course, color rose in my cheeks. Then he winked, tugged my ponytail, and headed back towards his truck. Shit, definitely time to employ operation “Evade and Hide” . . . right after I watch his retreating backside. Dressed in a blue and black flannel shirt with tight Wranglers and work boots, I decided right then and there that I loved flannel. In fact, I would never look at flannel the same way again, or Wranglers. I’d definitely been missing out on Wrangler clad asses. The drive back took no time and I cursed up a storm when I saw Donald’s vehicle parked at the entrance. He’d better keep his distance when I got back or I’d feed him to the bears. The climb up the ridge was much slower with the heavy kerosene. I was in shape, thanks to my home gym, but dead weight was dead weight, I had to stop every few minutes and rest. It was darker on the path this time around, the sun was lower and the shadows felt darker more ominous. When I was halfway up, I had to pee, so I looked for a bush to hide behind. As I scanned the forest, my eyes caught on what looked like someone lying on the path further up. Squinting, I moved closer as the shapes of arms and legs became clearer. Assuming someone was hurt, I ran the rest of the way up until I recognized it was Donald. “Are you hurt?” I shouted, but the blood on the ground had my heart racing in fear. When he didn’t answer, I kneeled down beside him and with a shaking hand, rolled him face up. Nothing in my life had prepared me for that moment. You think in the face of something as horrific as a violent death that you’ll shut down, become immobile. The truth is, you become hyper-alert. “Oh, God, oh, God, HELP ME!” I shrieked when I saw his face. In the center of his forehead was a large gaping wound that penetrated into his brain. His eyes were open with a blankness to them, his mouth relaxed, his lips blue. “Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit,” I chanted searching the forest for help. Then cold fear weaved its way up my spine, shutting down all my senses but one, my hearing. When a twig snapped behind me, my breath caught and I listened. The faint sound of deep breaths being pulled quietly into lungs told me I wasn’t alone. Afraid to turn and face the killer my fight or flight instinct kicked in. Without thinking, I bolted west off the path as the sound of someone in pursuit froze my blood. Panicked, I hadn’t paid attention to my surroundings as I ducked limbs and pushed through foliage so thick it cut my arms. Then the hair on my neck rose suddenly and I knew the killer was a whispered breath away. So, I flew under a limb and broke through some bushes into the bright sun from the forest darkness, screaming for my life. Fear kept my legs moving when I should have stopped, but I kept running into the blinding light, kept right on running off the edge—to the rushing river below.
Five Yo u hav e a b ear o n y o ur ass
Max felt his anger spike as he stared at the shovel-crane that hauled his logs to transport trucks. This company, his family’s legacy, it was all on the line and he needed a plan to stop the threat. Running his hand over the rough bark of a tree, he tilted his head back and focused on the branches protruding thick and sturdy off the side. All his life, all he ever wanted was to be a lumberjack. The idea that it could end with the swipe of a pen and fifty thousand signatures hadn’t settled in—until that exact moment. Kneeling near the river, he grabbed a handful of dirt and let it sift through his fingers as he watched, admiring the richness of the dark color. As he stood to leave, he heard birds take flight across the river, high up on the ridge, so he turned his eyes and watched as they ascended into the sky. Brushing his hands together, ready to head to his truck, the quiet of the mountain was broken when someone burst through the bushes on the ridge, screaming in terror. He watched, in startled disbelief, as Mia ran straight off the edge and plummeted into the river below. Trying to reconcile what he’d just seen, Max jumped into action as Mia hit the water hard. Diving in fully clothed keeping his head up as he swam, his heart skipped a beat when she floated to the surface, drifting towards him quickly as the current carried her body face down. Shouting, “Mia,” as he launched himself at her body, Max turned her over and saw she was unconscious. Grabbing her under the arms Max swam back towards the bank, struggling against the current. When he reached the river ’s edge, he stood, picked her water-laden body up, and moved her to the solid ground, placing her gently on the dirt. “Mia?” Max shouted as he gently slapped her face, trying to rouse her, but she didn’t respond. He turned her on her side in the recovery position and then pounded her back five times to clear any water from her throat and lungs. Turning her on her back, he tilted her chin and then looked to see if her chest was moving. Pinching her nose, he opened her mouth and blew deep to inflate her lungs, twice. Then he moved to her chest and started compressions. “Come on, Mia. Prove me wrong. Prove you aren’t a pain in the ass like I thought you would be.” Moving back to her mouth, a mouth, he’d wanted to taste since the moment he’d laid eyes on her, he blew twice more. When her mouth moved against his, he pulled back and waited as she struggled to wake up. When she inhaled suddenly, and started coughing, Max jumped up, ran to his truck, pulled a blanket from his storage, and then ran back wrapping it around her as she expelled water onto the ground. He pulled her into his arms when she was done, and started rubbing her arms to warm her. “I’ve got you, I’ve got you,” Max told her as she struggled to breathe, still coughing and wheezing her eyes pinched shut as she gasped for air. “Max?” Mia whispered between coughs. “Right here, Mia.” “What’s going on?” “You ran off the ridge and fell in the river. What the fuck were you thinkin’ runnin’ blind like that?” “What?” “Swear to God you are the clumsiest woman I’ve ever met.” Jerking, she turned in his arms confused at first. Then slowly, her eyes focused and what she said next froze him in place. “Oh, my God, Donald’s dead.”
“Say that again?” “I found him on the path. There was blood, and his head, oh, God, his head,” she cried out throwing her hands over her face. Wondering what the fuck she was talking about he watched as she pulled her hands back suddenly, her face growing paler, her eyes wider with recognizable freight as she mumbled, “Someone was there, they chased me, that’s why I—Lucy, Frank, we have to get to them. We have to make sure they’re okay,” she shouted as she struggled to get up. “You’re sure he’s dead?” Max asked, trying to ascertain if she was lucid or imagining things. “Yes, we have to go. We have to check on Lucy and Frank, now.” The panic in her eyes told him she believed what she saw and his heart rate picked up at the thought of someone chasing her off the mountain. Nodding, he stood while holding her in his arms and carried her to his truck. When he’d placed her inside, he ran to his office and found another blanket and a pair of old sweats he kept in his locker. When he got back to his truck, he handed them to her and ordered, “Strip out of those wet clothes.” Not in the mind to be argued with, when she looked at her clothes and then looked at his sweats he snapped, “You either get out of those wet clothes or I’ll strip you myself and use my body to warm you up.” Wide-eyed at what he’d said, she complied with his order and then pulled her koalified T-shirt over her head as he started his truck. It may be the end of September, but in Alaska, that meant a balmy forty degrees most days and the water temperature stayed near freezing. So he cranked up the heat and waited for her to change. He kept his eyes on Mia as she struggled out of her jeans and when she forgot to take off her shoes, he reached down, grabbed her feet, and pulled them off. “Thanks,” she replied, but kept her eyes diverted. If she hadn’t just told him Zimmer was dead, he’d have enjoyed watching her fidget while she stripped. Once she’d changed, he wrapped another blanket around her, put the truck in drive, and then made his way back down the logging road towards the bridge that would take them back across the river. The impact of what had just happened hit him like a freight train—someone in his town just committed murder. The faces of all the people he cared about ran in a loop through his mind. He wondered which one of them would be desperate enough to commit murder to save Trails End? “I can’t believe he’s dead,” Mia mumbled as she wrapped the blanket tighter around her. “Who would do that?” “Someone who hated him enough, I suppose.” “But why?” “I’d say they killed to protect the town,” Max replied, the images of friends still swirling in his mind. “Who hated him enough?” Everyone! “None of them, all of them,” he answered truthfully. “But they couldn’t know if he would succeed. We could have fought him, beat him, why kill him?” “The only person who can answer that is the killer,” Max told her. Mia nodded because it was that simple. The only person who could answer that was the killer. While Max drove us back to Grizzly Pointe’s entrance, he pulled the handset from his CB radio and called the police. They instructed us to wait at the foot of the trail for the Chief of Police to arrive so we stayed in the truck to keep warm. Resting my head against the window, trying not to think about
Donald’s bloody face, I lost that battle when I remembered the sound of someone chasing me through the forest. One minute I was shaking, tears clouding my vision, and the next I was in Max’s arms as he held on tight, my face buried in his wet chest. “You’re still wet,” I told him as I hung on to his shirt. “I’ll dry.” “But you’ll get sick,” I explained. “No, I won’t.” Annoyed, because men always thought they were invincible, I pushed off his firm chest, looked up at him, and announced, "You may look like Thor, God of Thunder, but you're mortal. You can still catch hypothermia or—” “I look like Thor?” Max chuckled. “Are you listening to me?” “Yeah, let’s get back to the part where I look like Thor.” “Max, this is serious you need to get out of those clothes.” “Mia, I am serious, why Thor?” I rolled my eyes because it’s also just like a man to change the subject. So, I crossed my arms and raised my brows. How could he not see the resemblance? He’s huge like Thor, wields an axe like that thunder hammer thingy, and his hair is longish as well. Basically, he’s Thor in flannel. “You really don’t know why?” “No, enlighten me.” “Fine, it’s stupid anyway. I’m sure it’s not lost on you that you’re big.” One of his brows shot up in question and I realized what I’d said. Mortified, I rushed on with “I mean, I mean, you’re brawny . . . and you swing an axe like he swings his hammer thingy.” Max grinned at my explanation because, let’s face it, I’d just told him he was “big” for pity’s sake and something told me that wasn’t a lie. “Good to know I swing my axe like a God.” He so wasn’t talking about his axe . . . “Whatever, you’re missing my point. What I’m trying to say is—” “That you don’t want me to get sick,” he interrupted. “Right . . . and you will if you don’t get out of those clothes.” “What do you suggest I put on?” “Well, leave me here and you can drive home. I’ll wait for the police while you change.” “Nope, not gonna happen.” “Why not?” “I’m not leavin’ you here alone with a killer runnin’ loose.” “Oh, right. Can you call your mother?” “Are you always like a dog with a bone?” “Are you calling me a dog?” “I’m callin’ you tenacious. I’m fine, I’ll dry, I’m not leavin’ you here, and I’m not callin’ my mother.” “Fine, be wet,” I groused. “Christ,” Max chuckled. “What?” “I knew when I laid eyes on you you’d be a pain in my ass,” Max sighed. Then, without warning, he yanked me closer if that was possible and his eyes dropped to my mouth.
“What are you doing,” I whispered, completely ignoring the fact he’d just insulted me. “Tryin’ to decide if you’re worth the headache you’re undoubtedly gonna cause me.” Oh, God, I’m not ready to be kissed by this man. I’m not sure I’ll ever be ready. I panicked at the thought of his mouth on mine and spit out “Nope, not worth the headache. Ask any man who knows me . . . I’m like a disease.” Okay, that wasn’t what I meant to say, but it had the desired effect—he let go of me. Then, embarrassingly enough, he threw his head back and laughed thus proving once and for all I’m lousy with men. In fact, I should give up on love all together and adopt twelve cats I’m so lousy with men. Feeling like a fool, I needed out of the truck to clear my head. Or, even better, find the killer and have him put me out of my misery. But, more than anything, I wanted to check on my friends and make sure they were still alive, so I blurted out "Please, can we check on Lucy and Frank?" Max knew she’d be a pain in his ass. Knew it the moment he laid eyes on her. He especially knew it when she sang in that voice of hers, keeping him glued to his stool. He further knew it when she stripped in front of him showing him all the gifts God gave her. And he sure as hell knew it when she fell off that fuckin' ridge, the sight of her lifeless body causing his heart to skip a beat. Now, as they climbed up the path, watching her fight his baggy sweat pants he was convinced more than ever. They should have stayed in the truck and waited, but they hadn’t. She blurted out she wanted to check on her friends when he was about to kiss her and his subsequent, “No,” had been met with a trembling lip. Her eyes, bright with tears, had disarmed him as nothing had before. Unable to resist, he’d clenched his jaw and swore, “Fuck,” as he disobeyed the police. Unnerved by her tears, he ripped open his door, extended his hand, and then grabbed his rifle for protection. Then they headed towards the foot of the path all while he wondered how the hell this tiny slip of a woman had gotten under his skin so quickly. Now, against his better judgment, they were climbing towards base camp to check on her friends. He’d had the presence of mind to keep them just off the path. His experience with crime scene investigation was limited to conversations he’d had with his cousin Jack. Regardless of that, disturbing the area a killer might have walked seemed important to avoid. As they made their way, Max had to keep from laughing as Mia battled his sweats. At one point she’d lost her footing and when she threw her hands out to stop her descent, she let go of the pants and they’d dropped baring her silky legs. Unfortunately, for him, his hoodie was huge and covered her tight, round ass from his view. “Don’t laugh,” she chided when he chuckled at the sight. He just grinned his crooked grin as he tilted his head and tried to see under the hoodie. “And don’t look.” “Wouldn’t dream of it,” he replied as she pulled the pants back up. Right before his sweats covered her ass he caught a glimpse of her cotton panties covered with the face of a bear that he’d missed in the truck. “Do you have a bear on your ass?” “What?” “Does everything you own have a bear on it?” “I told you not to look!” “And you believed I wouldn’t?” “Of course.” “Let me rephrase that. And you believed I wouldn’t, why?”
“Cause you’re a gentleman?” Shaking his head Max grinned, then told her “I’m a lot of things, Mia, axe-man and God of Thunder being just a few, but gentleman? If you keep flashing that ass, beautiful, I’m gonna look.” Mia looked stunned when Max finished, her breathing coming a little quicker. Then she recovered slightly and asked in a breathy tone “What would your mother say?” Max didn’t hesitate; he knew exactly what she’d say. “Probably that he’s just like his father.” Rolling her eyes, Mia turned and kept pushing forward as Max kept his eyes sharp, scanning for danger. The sun was low and soon he’d have to pull out his flashlight to see. Five minutes of slow climbing later, Max caught sight of a large shadow up ahead on the trail. Recognizing the threat, he grabbed Mia’s shoulder and stopped her, then whispered in her ear “Don’t move.” When she looked up at him with curious eyes, he told her “Keep your eyes down and don’t look.” “What’s going on?” she whispered. He shook his head, raised a finger to his mouth to quiet her then he mumbled, “Cover your ears,” as he raised his rifle in the air and shot off two rounds. With a roar, the grizzly who had stumbled upon Zimmer ’s body took off deeper into the forest as Mia flinched from the rifle blast. “Stay here,” he ordered, but she shook her head no. “Why’d you fire your rifle?” “Bear.” “You shot at one of my bears?” she gritted out. “I stopped one of your bears from making a meal out of Zimmer, now stay here,” he ordered again. “Oh, God,” Mia whispered, then sat abruptly and covered her face with her hands. Max figured that was just about right. However, it wasn’t lost on him that the man was probably killed for wanting to protect these bears and now one had made a meal out of him. Max moved wide around the body, keeping off the path. He noted a hand axe lying on the ground not far from Zimmer ’s body. Thankfully, the bear hadn’t done much damage and he could still see where the axe had nailed him right between the eyes. Christ, this was a cluster-fuck, Max thought as he made his way back to Mia. This murder would bring in the media no doubt and put them directly in the sights of other activists when word got out. As he reached Mia, he heard a shout from down below and saw the black cowboy hat of Chief of Police Duke Stetson heading up the trail. Duke, a tall man with light brown hair and blue eyes was in his late thirties and an asshole. He’d come to Trails End by way of Fairbanks and was still settling into life on the edge of civilization. “Stetson,” Max hollered as Mia stood. “Thought I told you to wait at the bottom?” Duke snapped as he arrived. “Got a killer on the mountain and two people up here with no clue, you want me to sit on my ass and do nothing?” Stetson glared, but said nothing in return. Then he turned to Mia. “Ma’am,” he replied, taking a good long look at her, too long in his opinion. “How far up is your base camp?” “Just over the hill, maybe another five minutes from here,” Mia told him. “Hunter, take her and round up her friends. I’ll be up to question everyone when I’m done here. I’ve got my boys on their way up to search the area so keep them there till I come up. I don’t need you or
anyone else fuckin’ up my crime scene by walkin’ through evidence and tracking blood throughout the forest.” His jaw twitched at the insult, but Max nodded once, then took Mia by the hand. He moved her around the crime scene, then climbed the final leg of the path to her camp. When they emerged from the trees, Lucy and Frank looked up, took one look at his soggy clothes, Mia’s baggy sweats, and Lucy shouted, “Did you take a detour on the Mad Max train?” “I still can’t believe Donald’s dead,” I told Lucy and Frank as we headed back into town. “I can’t believe they ordered us off the mountain and that you’re a suspect,” Lucy replied as Frank drove. “I don’t know Lucy, maybe the whole “She said if she saw Zimmer she’d use an axe on his balls” statement you gave the Chief might have been the cause of his suspicion?’’ “Yeah, sorry about that, but he caught me off guard when he asked about Zimmer manhandling you earlier, it just slipped out,” Lucy answered. “God, this is so screwed up. Donald’s dead, we can’t go up the mountain until the crime scene is clear, and with all those men traipsing around the forest, the bears are likely to move out early. If that happens, we won’t get part of our research. I knew when I got on that plane yesterday that this trip would be a disaster. Why didn’t you stop me from getting on that plane?” I snapped. “Time for shots,” Frank laughed. “For some reason I don’t think prime suspects should be out getting drunk,” I sighed as I rubbed my forehead. “Personally, I think being named the prime suspect in a murder investigation is the best reason to get drunk,” Lucy explained. “Word,” Frank agreed. By the time we arrived back in town, it was well past nightfall. Chief Stetson had allowed us to pack our clothes, but not until he’d searched them thoroughly. And to cap the “worst day ever” off, when we pulled up to the only motel the “no vacancy” sign was flashing. All three of us moaned when we saw it and after a moment’s deliberation on where to go and what to do, Frank started the Jeep and headed straight for the bar. When we walked into Last Call, every head turned towards the door. After a moment of staring, the place erupted into applause and every patron stood. “Why are they applauding?” I asked. When Curly Potter, the pilot who’d flown us in approached and put out his hand, I had a bad feeling. I knew I was right when he hooted, “Nice aim with that axe missy, if you need a good lawyer, I got a cousin up in Fairbanks that will represent ya free of charge.” “I didn’t kill him,” I gasped, but he just winked and handed me a shot of something brown. After that bit of news, I needed a drink more than ever, so I threw back the shot while the bar settled back down. Two women, who seemed vaguely familiar with big boobs and over-processed blonde hair approached and I noted one had a black eye. They looked like Barbie’s with their tight clothes and bulging assets, but their IQs weren’t near as high. “Did you really bash in his head, then jump off the ridge to escape prosecution?” Blonde number one asked. Blonde number two jumped in stating, “She wasn’t trying to escape, she was meetin’ up with her lover after she took out the hippie.” “Wait, who’s her lover?” Blonde number one asked.
“Keep up Suzy, it was Max.” “Does Annie know that?” She chuckled, looking over her shoulder. “We’re in an episode of the Twilight Zone,” Lucy mumbled grabbing my hand and pulling me towards the bar. When we sat down, I put my face in my hands, but the sound of a glass landing hard on the bar caught my attention. When I looked up, I saw the bartender from the night before pouring a drink. “Drinks are on the house,” he told me then nodded once before walking away. Horrified all these people thought I killed someone. Not to mention they all seemed thrilled Donald was dead. I stood up, climbed on my stool, then put my fingers to my mouth and whistled until everyone looked at me. “Okay, everyone listen up. As much as I appreciate your thoughtfulness congratulating me on my recent murder, I, unfortunately, have to inform you that I am not nor have I ever been a killer. And barring any unforeseen crisis, I don’t anticipate being a killer in the foreseeable future. Now, if you all wouldn’t mind—” “Um, Mia,” Frank interrupted as he tugged on my shirt. “One second Frank.” “Down, now,” a rumbling voice growled from below. I looked down into angry green eyes and asked “What?” “Ass in the chair before you make matters worse,” Max bit off. “How am I making matters worse by professing my innocence?” “There’s a reporter flyin’ in that’s how, you want your speech in every newspaper in the country?” “Shit,” I mumbled, then jumped down, landing in front of Max. “Why does everyone think I killed Donald?” “Chuck at the gas station heard you tell Zimmer you’d take an axe to his head if he touched you again.” Of course, he did. Shit, shit, my luck was for shit this trip. “Shit, I did say that,” I groaned. Then, my stress level being what it was, I snapped, “You know this is all your fault.” “How do you figure that?” Max asked, crossing his arms. “You and your mother put the whole axe idea in my head in the first damn place with all her “focus on someone you hate” business.” Max stepped in closer, eyes shooting daggers, then he bit out “Clearly you didn’t focus hard enough when you let it fly.” “Ha, funny guy, apparently I should have pictured you when I did,” I snapped back getting up on my toes. “Foreplay, I dig it,” Lucy chuckled. My eyes shot to Lucy’s, then I took in how close we were and stepped back, breathing deep to settle my nerves. Max stared back at me, glaring. Then he scanned my T-shirt slowly and grinned. Looking down, I realized I’d thrown on another Care Bears tee. This one had Tenderheart Bear with the caption “Hug Me!” Well, shit . . . “You have an unusual wardrobe,” Max chuckled. “Was there something you needed?” I inquired ignoring his comment. I loved my tees, no way was I gonna let Max dis them. Still grinning Max replied, “Actually, there is. I hear you don’t have a place to stay.” “How the hell did you know that? We only just left the motel.”
“Martha Tallchief is the postmaster and she saw you pull into the motel and then come here. She told Debbie, who owns Smith’s Mercantile; she was in the post office after you left. Debbie immediately called Susie, who is my mother ’s neighbor, and then she called my mother. Then Mom called me and told me to get my ass to the bar, get your asses to her house, where you and your friends can sleep till this shit gets sorted.” “Jesus, it’s like a calling tree,” Frank muttered. “Worse,” Max replied, “nothin’ in this town stays a secret with those four.” “Does she think I killed Donald?” “Nope, but even if she did, she’d still invite you.” “Why, because she sleeps with a gun?” “No need, she used my dad for target practice so she’s proficient with an axe as you well know. But even so, she’s just plain crazy.” “You don’t think she could have—” “No way she killed him,” Max chuckled. “How can you be sure?” “His balls were left intact.”
Six Co ck - o - l ate
Day three in Trails End started out like day two, well, not exactly the same. I was hungover, but I’m pretty sure I didn’t start the day with cock-o-late on a stick. Right now, standing in Maxine’s kitchen, the sun was up, the birds were singing, and I was holding a chocolate penis on a stick. As I stared at the hardened chocolate, Frank emerged in the kitchen. He grabbed a cup from the table, filled it with coffee, then walked to the counter, picked up one of the candy creations and took a bite. “First time I’ve ever had a dick in my mouth,” he replied around a mouthful of chocolate. “I’d say that’s too much information, but I don’t have the brain cells left to care.” “Wild party,” he chuckled. “Who knew sweet ole ladies were so—” “Horny?” “Dedicated to orgasms.” Last night, after Max showed up and invited us back to his mother ’s, we all piled into the Jeep and followed him to her house. It was a log cabin style home with a large deck supporting an A-line gable with chunky trusses at the front and a green-metal roof. She has three bedrooms, of which she was only using one, so she put Lucy and me in one and Frank in the other. Max hadn’t stayed long, much to my relief and disappointment. He said he had men to round up and a dog to feed, so he’d left after we arrived and settled. Maxine’s home was your typical Alaskan home with log furniture and animal-skin rugs in each room. There was a deck off the back with a hot tub that I’d eyed almost instantly after arriving, and I cursed myself for not bring a bathing suit. Her kitchen was at the back of the house overlooking the deck, and she’d done it in black granite and stainless steel. It had a wraparound counter that looked into a great room and a big pine table that she’d set to feed us. She’d made a pot roast for dinner and we’d all gathered to eat when her doorbell rang. That’s when the evening got crazy. Martha Tallchief, Trails End postmaster and from what I could tell the town gossip, had stopped by to drop off supplies for the party. Apparently, they were having a party at Maxine’s house tonight and they’d wanted to get a head start on the refreshments a day early. Martha, unlike Maxine, was a stout woman with short gray hair of Native American heritage and she dressed like most of the men in town. Meaning, she had on flannel, jeans, and boots. Maxine, on the other hand, was slim, dressed casual, but feminine in a cream colored sweater and jeans and she wore her long, beautiful gray hair braided down her back. They were what I’d call the “Lucy and Ethel” of the seniors in Trails End and by the end of the night Lucy, Frank, and I was in stitches. See, this wasn’t any old party they were having; it wasn’t Tupperware or Mary Kay. No, Maxine and Martha were in business together supplying adult toys to anyone in Trails End that wanted them. Passion consultants was the term they used and once a month they invited, by invitation only, friends to sell, demonstrate, or replace any of the three hundred products that their company sold. Now, as you can imagine, Lucy and I were on-board with hearing about their latest products. Frank, not so much. He’d retired to the great room with a “See ya,” while Maxine pulled out her catalog for Lucy and me to peruse. Then the blender came out, the margaritas were mixed and the melting of chocolate for the cock-o-
lates on a stick began. Four hours and five margaritas later I was drunk, and I can now check “hot-tubing in the nude” off on my list of things to do before I die. I can also check off “caught by hunky lumberjack while in the hot tub naked,” too. Imagine it, a starry night, the wind blowing, and me in the hot tub soaking my sore muscles from my fall into the river. The moon was brilliant and glowing as I laid my head against the side, staring at the bright globe. The stars were twinkling and at that moment, all was right in my world. Then, out of now where, a large dog, wolf-like in appearance, bound into the hot tub with me. He nailed me in the face with his tongue while I tried in earnest to push him back. That’s when I heard a rumbling voice bark, “Muttley.” I turned my head, saw Max leaning in the doorway, and grabbed the dog to cover myself. “Turn around,” I hissed. “And miss this? No way.” “This isn’t funny,” I whined. “It is from where I’m standing’,’’ he grinned, then grabbed my towel from the chair and walked over to the hot tub. “Out before you catch cold.” I glared at him, but he just stood there with the towel open, waiting. “Fine, but close your eyes.” “Think we’ve already established the fact I’m not a gentleman,” he answered without shame as the dog broke from my grip, leaving me with no cover. Crossing my arms to cover my breasts, because clearly I thought that would hide them (copious amounts of alcohol give you super powers), Max’s lip twitched at my move then he took a long slow look. His eyes heated and I felt my cheeks warm as stared me down. Now what? The longer I sat there, the longer he could get his fill of my naked body. And considering his mother sold sex toys for a living, I didn’t think she would be much help if I called out to her. Hmm, stay curled up trying to cover all my bits and pieces or bite-the-bullet and just get it over with. I’ll remind you, I was a tad drunk and not in my right mind, so that being said, I figured what the hell. I got up, stepped out, and stood there as he wrapped a towel around me. “You know, if you were my woman I’d be pissed you were out here naked while another man was in the house,” he announced as he grabbed another towel and started drying my arms. “I guess it’s a good thing I’m not. Besides, he went to bed an hour ago,” I explained as he moved to my hair, roughing it up with a towel. “Yeah, good thing,” he mumbled deep. His proximity clouded my judgment, washed away my earlier warnings to keep my distance. At that moment, I wasn’t clumsy Mia awkward with men, but a woman with needs and Max felt like a man who could meet them. Max stepped closer and his movements slowed as he stared back at me, his eyes dropping to my mouth. Then his nose flared and his jaw tightened, as he seemed to battle an inner war. On a sharp inhale of breath, Max hooked the towel around my back and yanked me forward, my arms trapped against his hard chest. With nothing but a towel between us, I could feel his erection against my stomach and I stilled my breath in aroused surprise. “This is a bad idea, Max,” I whispered, my self-preservation kicking in suddenly.
“Worst idea I’ve ever had but right now I don’t give a fuck.” His growled reply was like an aphrodisiac. Something about the way he growled when he was mad called out to me, so I pulled my arms free, tangled my hands in his longish hair, and got up on my toes, our lips a hair ’s breadth away. “A man could drown in those crystal pools,” Max whispered as he looked into my eyes. Hearing that, my body shuddered against his as I waited for his mouth to kiss me. He felt it, muttered “Fuck,” and decided it was time to give me what I’d avoided all day, his mouth. Done playing around, Max dropped the towel, tangled a hand in my hair, the other cupping my face while he lowered his head slowly. His eyes locked with mine as he leaned in and whispered, “You scared of me?’’ Oh, yeah, I was terrified of him. Fortunately or, unfortunately, depending on my state of mind, the kiss never got underway because his mother took that moment to flip on the outside light. She chuckled “Whoops,” as Max turned his head and I sobered up long enough to push out of his arms. Then I fell. Max shouted, “Watch out,” when I stumbled sideways over his dog, dropping my towel in process mooning him, his mother, and all of Alaska. I took this as a sign I shouldn’t let Max near my lips and bolted off the deck, towel in hand, crying out, “Excuse me while I kill myself now.” Now, standing in Maxine’s kitchen, head pounding, staring at different varieties of cock-o-lates on a stick, I was trying to figure out how to get out of town without ever laying eyes on Max again. “I’ll give her this much,” Frank mumbled again, “she can make a mean chocolate cock.” That she could! Some had fuzzy balls, topped with coconut and nuts. Some were white chocolate with macadamia nuts that we’d dubbed spotted dick. My favorite was the dark chocolate ones. I have a weakness for the bittersweet flavor, so much so, last night I had my first ever dark cock-o-late penis shaped sucker. They were delicious and hysterical. As you can imagine, with all that alcohol in our system, Lucy and I were not only drunk, but we were punch-drunk with laughter and decided to have a deep throat contest. I won if you can believe it. Frank, after two margaritas, finally decided to join us, but the poor man came in during our competition. He stood there open-mouthed a little dazed, actually, and then mumbled he needed to call his wife. Still standing at the counter taking in the works of chocolate art, I turned when I heard Maxine, call out, “Phone call, Mia.” Surprised, I took her phone, put it to my ear, and said, “Hello? “Chief Stetson here, I need you and your co-workers to come into the station so we can get your written account of yesterday’s events.” “Have you searched the ridge yet? Can we go back up and finish our work?” “The ridge hasn’t been cleared yet, it’s gonna take a couple of more days. But with the three of you considered suspects, I’m keeping the area closed till we can sort this out.” “All three of us are?” “You all had the means and the motive and we haven’t had a murder in this town in thirty years, Ms. Roberts. You and your team came in three days ago and now I have a dead man on my hands, so, yeah, you’re all suspects.” “I hope you realize you’re going to screw up five years of research keeping us detained like this. I can assure you no one on my team killed Donald. You need to look at your residents for answers,
Chief. You’re wasting taxpayer ’s money on the three of us,” I snapped and then hung up the phone. God this was such a fucked up situation. “Good news, I’m not the only suspect in Donald’s death,” I told Frank as I entered the kitchen. “Oh yeah, did they decide to make Max an accessory?” “What? No, why would you say that?” “Just the rumor running through town. Martha said some people think Max is covering for you because he fell in love the minute he heard you sing. Then he punched Donald after he manhandled you and then threatened him. After that, you, Max, and Donald were at a gas station together right before he died. It all fits,” he shrugged. “Oh, for god sakes, it fits if you’re crazy enough to believe in fairy tales. As hard as it may be for you to believe, I did not bludgeon Donald with an axe, then jump off the ridge in an attempt to meet my accomplice.” “Just tellin’ ya the rumors, I didn’t say I believed them,” he laughed. “If you like that fiction, then you’ll love this. All three of us have to go down to the station and give written accounts of our day. We, as in you, me, and Lucy are now the prime suspects.” “Cool,” he strangely replied. “Why aren’t you upset?” “ ‘Cause I know I didn’t do it, nor did Lucy for that matter. We were together the whole time. As for you my dear colleague, you’re too, what’s the word, “girlie” to pick up an axe and whack him in the head.” “I can get dirty if I have to,” I lied. “Sorry, darlin’, but there’s no way you killed anyone. You’re more likely to fall on that axe and kill yourself,” he explained and then patted my shoulder as he headed towards the great room. I probably would kill myself, dammit. God, this whole situation sucked. I knew I should be worried about being a suspect, but I had bigger problems to figure out. Right now, my biggest issue was figuring out how to get back on Grizzly Pointe so we don’t lose five years of research. How does a person get on a mountain without hiking in? A vision of me jumping from a plane with a parachute strapped to my back made me shudder and then it hit me. “Hey, Frank! Do you think Curly could land his plane on the clearing at Grizzly Pointe?” “Probably, those planes are made for quick takeoffs and landings, why?” “I’ve got an idea.” “Curly?” I shouted as I pounded on his cabin door. His cabin looked small, maybe a room or two, like those old settlers cabins you see with single gables and a fireplace on the side. The whole cabin was in disrepair, weeds filled the flower gardens out front, as old tires, and airplane parts were decaying in the sun. His cabin was set in a cove on Crystal Lake a few miles outside of town. Secluded. Peaceful. Maxine had given me directions to his cabin and I was determined to make a deal with the old man. Fly us up to Grizzly Pointe each day and then pick us up and fly us back down. I figured if we offered him enough money to keep quiet that no one would be the wiser. That way the chief could investigate Donald’s murder while assuming we were biding our time at Maxine’s house. Then, when he finally got it through his thick skull none of us was the killer, we could get the hell out of Dodge with our research complete. Now I just had to find the old man. “His truck and plane are here, maybe he’s around back,” I mumbled to myself.
Jumping off the porch, I headed towards his back yard. Half way around I looked towards his plane and saw what looked like a foot sticking out of the reeds near the bank. Squinting, I stopped and then changed directions heading towards the bank. Five feet from the shoe, a leg appeared and I picked up my pace. When I reached the banks edge and looked down, I could see him lying in the shallows his eyes lifeless, mouth opened in surprise and an axe buried in his head. “This isn’t happening,” I mumbled in shock, eyes glued to his forehead. The hair on the back of my neck raised, so I whipped around and looked around the yard. Was the killer still here? Was he watching me now? Hands shaking, I pulled my cell from my pocket as I kept my eyes on the forest behind his house. I was too afraid to move, at least with the lake behind me, I could dive in if someone came at me. Before dialing 911, I saw the number Max had given me the night before, for emergencies, and I hesitated. I knew I should call the police first, but even knowing that, my finger seemed to think otherwise. Swiping call, when I heard a man shout down the line “Max is up a tree, unless it’s an emergency, you’ll have to leave a message,” I started to cry. “I can’t believe you’re arresting me,” Mia shouted as Stetson shoved her in the back of his squad car. Seeing that, Max jumped out of his truck as his temper spiked. He’d been up a tree when one of his men hollered at him that a frantic female was on the phone. Something told him it was Mia and he’d climbed down quickly. When he’d heard her voice, the panic in it, and her broken breath as if she’d been crying, he’d jumped into his truck. Then he’d asked her what the fuck she was thinking going out alone. Reminded her the killer had already tried to get at her once as she tried to defend her actions. As he listened to her, he felt his anger shift to worry when he realized she was alone, miles from town. Needing her attention, he’d shouted at her, interrupting her rant, “Call nine-one-one right fuckin’ now” and then hung up and headed straight to Curly’s. From his location, it took him thirty minutes to get down the mountain and around to the other side of the lake. Now he was about to get arrested for assault if Stetson didn’t back down. “Stetson, you wanna tell me what the fuck you’re doin’?” he shouted as he made his way towards the chief. Stetson turned and narrowed his eyes at Max, and Mia started shouting from inside the car, “I didn’t kill anyone you big doofus.” Max would have laughed if he hadn’t been so fucking pissed at that moment. He’d have thought finding Zimmer ’s body would have kept her at his mother ’s and out of trouble. If she’d stayed put, instead of coming out here alone, she wouldn’t be in this mess. However, he was learning quickly that just like his mother, Mia tended to act before she thought things through. When he reached Stetson, the man turned, crossed his arms, and then ordered, “This is a crime scene, Hunter. Get back in your truck and leave.” “I asked you what the fuck you were doin.’” he stated, pinning the chief with his eyes. “Arresting Ms. Roberts on suspicion of murder, now get back in your-” “Jesus, you think this woman has the strength to kill Curly?” “I’ve got two bodies, both with one thing in common. You do the math. I’m not going to ignore the possibility she’s a killer because of her size,” Stetson argued. Patience gone, Max bit out “And I’m not gonna ignore a police chief that harasses a defenseless woman. Consider your contract with the town of Trails End under review.” Stetson’s face turned red as he moved closer to Max. Staring Max down for a moment his expression turned cocky as he threatened, “Maybe I should look into your whereabouts this morning, Hunter.”
Done with this sonofabitch Max leaned down, got right in his face, and seethed “Fuck with me and you’ll lose, you hear me? You’re a contracted employee who I don’t much like. Unless you’ve got her prints on both axes that killed Zimmer and Potter, and I’d wager my entire business that you don’t, you let her go right fuckin’ now.” Stetson’s jaw tightened as he considered his options. Then, much to Max’s satisfaction, his eyes popped to Officer Chester Tallchief, one of Max’s good friends, and ordered, “Let her go.” Chester opened the door and pulled Mia out while Max kept his eyes trained on Stetson. When the cuffs were gone, she turned to Max and shouted, “I am not a defenseless woman. I’m clumsy, there’s a difference.” She was dressed in jeans and a “Muttley Crew” T-shirt depicting the dog from the cartoon “Whacky Races.” Max didn’t know whether to laugh since it was his dog's name on her chest or put her over his knee. He went with pissed. “Get your ass in the Jeep and head back to my mother ’s.” “Why? Am I under house arrest?” she questioned and then looked at Stetson. “Yeah, “he lied before the chief could respond. “I am so calling my lawyer when I get back,” she snapped and then stomped towards Max. “As for you, I’ve decided you’re no longer Thor, God of Thunder, you’re more like Loki. He’s gorgeous and makes you think he’s a good guy, but underneath he’s just mean. He’d yell at a crying woman too. Thor, unlike you, would have been sympathetic,” she declared. Then she whipped around, stomping her tiny feet and swinging that tight ass of hers as Max watched, his lips twitching the whole time. She made her way to the Jeep and got in, gunning the engine and kicking up gravel as she left. Max watched her leave, shaking his head in disbelief. Jesus, she got cuter by the minute, Max thought. He knew then, after last night and his reaction to her being in danger, he had a phone call to make to Annie. Casual or not, he respected Annie enough to end things with her as if they weren’t casual. “You really think after that performance, she killed anyone?” Max asked Stetson as he turned back to the chief. “Could be an act,” he argued. “Christ, for an officer of the law you’ve got shit instincts, Duke. The only thing that woman is capable of is bringing a man to his knees.”
Seven Ho w to mak e a man l o se his mind
“That jackass Stetson wouldn’t know a killer if one hit him between the eyes,” Martha commented. I’d made my way back to Maxine’s, not that I was following Max’s orders mind you, it just seemed like the safest place to be. I’d just informed Lucy, Frank, Martha and Maxine of Curly’s demise, and my subsequent five minutes in the back of a police car. After the initial shock had worn off, Maxine got up, pulled out five beers, and put them on the table. We each grabbed one as Maxine raised hers and said “To Curly, the kindest man this side of the tundra.” We all clinked our bottles together and drank deep remembering the man. Then the “who would kill Curly’s” began. Our conclusion, based on the fact the murders were the same, he must have seen something he shouldn’t and was killed to keep him quiet. We sat in silence, each one of us reflecting I supposed on the loss of life the past two days, and in my case, who the hell was doing it. “Where do we go from here?” Lucy asked, “If we keep pushing to go back up the mountain, will others die?” “Stetson's sure I'm the killer, he won't look for the real one until he is convinced otherwise. We have a responsibility to this town not to push if it threatens people’s lives.” “Christ, we’ll lose five years of research,” Frank mumbled. “Better to lose the research than anyone else loses their life,” I told him. “If Stetson ain’t gonna pull his head out of his ass, I guess we’ll have to find the killer ourselves,” Martha stated out of the blue. Surprised by her comment, I questioned her sanity. “Are you nuts? We aren’t looking for the killer.” “Not look for the killer, look for evidence. If Stetson doesn't ask around, because he’s convinced it’s you, then I don’t see any harm in us asking. Someone might have seen someone on up Grizzly Pointe yesterday,” Maxine jumped in. “Maxine, whoever this is they’ve killed two people, one an old man. He or she won’t hesitate to kill you or Martha if he finds out you’re asking questions,” I pointed out. “Missy, at my age, I could die in my sleep. I don’t give a rat’s ass about dying, but I do care about this town. If this person keeps on killin’ my friends, you might as well kill me. Stetson isn’t gonna do shit so I’ll do what I can to help get you back on Grizzly Pointe,” Martha vowed. “Count me in, Martha. We can start in the morning,” Maxine told her. Frank and I bugged our eyes out at each other, thinking these old ladies were nuts, but Lucy had a different opinion. She stood suddenly and announced, “I’m in I can knock on doors.” “Lucy, none of you should—” “Count me in too, I’m not about to let you ladies take a risk like this without my muscles for backup,” Frank interrupted and my eyes shot to his. He shrugged, said, “We got nothin’ better to do with our time and I don’t think you can stop them, Mia. Better to tag along and keep them safe than to sit back and worry.” Then all eyes were on me. “Fine, but I highly suggest you don’t tell your son what we’re up too. After the ass-chewing I received today, I’m steering clear of him for the rest of my life.”
“You just gotta know how to handle him. I’ll explain the complexity that is Max while we cook.” “I don’t need to know anything that is Max.” “I’d say last night says otherwise.” “That was the alcohol.” “That was my son. Are you sayin’ you’re not interested?” “I’m sayin’ I’m here to do work and then go home.” “Well, see,” she mumbled. “Okay, now that that’s settled,” Martha chuckled, “we need to get crackin’ on the rest of the refreshments. Who wants to help me make my famous cock n’ balls?” Lucy and I nodded with enthusiasm as Frank stood and announced, “That’s my cue to leave,” as headed towards the great room. “The key to these is to use enough dough that you can make nice big balls on the side. The ladies love bitin’ into them,” Martha chuckled. Just like that, we moved on from the killings and on to, well, sex. I’ll be honest though, the whole time we worked to get the house ready for the party, I expected the police to show and haul me away in handcuffs. In addition, after the lecture I received from Max I expected him to drop by as well. Thankfully, he had a business to run and didn’t have time to follow me home and chew on me again (Note to self: Never call brooding males when you’re in trouble.) The next few hours we rolled, shaped, froze, and decorated for the evening’s festivities. This month’s theme, “Cockzilla,” the strap-on penis to put all other strap-on penises to shame, or is that penes? Anyhow, Martha and Maxine had just received a new shipment and the ladies of Trails End were chomping at the bit to get a hold of one of these bad boys. According to Martha, the ever-growing sixty-plus crowd in town was looking for ways to spice up their sex life. Or in some cases have one. Again, according to Martha, men over a certain age have a hard time getting it up and keeping it up. In addition, if they did “get it up,” they couldn’t keep it there long enough to please their significant others. Therefore, the “Cockzilla” comes in handy.. Once the food was prepared, we set the table with an assortment of gels and edibles that helped enhance your sex life. As we arranged the items, Maxine handed us a box saying it was “Party favors.” Inside were individually boxed vibrators that glowed in the dark. Green Willie’s, made of PVC jelly, had a seven-inch long by one and a quarter inch wide dong, with multi-speed vibration. It was soft, pliable, and easy to use on all parts of your body the packaging said. It took two double-A batteries to operate the vibration and power its magical glow and that it was sure to please even the most discriminating men and women. Again, so the packaging said. “Here,” Maxine mumbled as she pulled two out and handed them to Lucy and me. “They’re easy to find in the dark.” “Thanks,” we both answered. One could say that Lucy and I teetered most of the day between thinking this was the coolest shit we’d ever seen and wanting to laugh. I mean, two women in their late sixties, running a sex toy business was beyond cool, but you had to admit there was an element of humor. In addition, when you threw Max into the mix, with all his rumbling and brooding, the fact his mother sold sex toys ratcheted up the comical to damn near hysterical. That being said, we had to know. “Maxine, I’m curious, what does Max think of your side business?” “He ignores its existence, of course. When his father died ten years ago, I was still in my sexual prime. Kids, especially boys, don’t like to think their mothers are sexual creatures. I wasn’t dead yet
and I knew I’d never remarry, so I looked for quality toys and found them with a company that sold them through home parties. I figured, what the hell, why not sell them. I needed somethin’ to keep me busy now that Tom was gone. Martha was intrigued—her husband gone as well—so she jumped on board and we’ve been the Passion Queens for about eight years now. As for Max, he knows better than to think he can stop me from doing what I want. He just grumbles if it’s brought up and walks away,” she laughed. “What’s Mad Max’s story?” Lucy asked. “Max? He’s just like me. He doesn’t like to admit it, though. He's stubborn, likes to run things, bossy, I guess you could say. Wants what he wants, won’t settle for anything less and as hard a working man as you’ll ever meet. My husband, God bless him, was the opposite. Just as laid-back, as the day was long and rolled with the punches. Max, on the other hand, likes order, control, doesn’t like surprises. I imagine that’s why he’s been so irritable. You blew into town and he’s lost control,” she explained, looking right at me. “His number was in my phone, I didn’t mean to involve him,” I lied, “I dialed him by accident.” “Oh, I’m not talking about that, I’m talking about the fact he’s barking orders at everyone where you’re concerned. He’s never done that before. And seein’ the hold he had you in last night explains his behavior the last few days.” “Hold? Somebody left out some details this morning,” Lucy accused. “It was nothing,” I assured Lucy, “and it won’t happen again. I’m here to do my work and then go back home that’s all.” “We’ll see,” Maxine mumbled, “but I know my son, darlin’ and what Max wants, Max gets, just so you know.” “Not this time,” I mumbled. Maxine’s smile grew and then she patted my arms as she turned to leave the room. “I’m not looking for a relationship,” I somewhat lied. She turned back, grinning, and told me “Even better, Max loves a challenge.” “Oh, she’ll be challenging all right,” Lucy chuckled following Maxine. “Hey, what can you tell me about Jake?” she inquired as they left me standing with a green jelly vibrator and an uneasy feeling. “Swear to God this trip keeps getting weirder and weirder,” I told the room. “Thesaurus,” Frank replied as he passed by, heading towards the kitchen. “What?” “Never mind, if I have to explain it’s not funny. Trust me, it’s funny,” he replied over his shoulder. “Green Willies,” I shouted back. Frank stopped, turned, and asked “What?” I held up my glowing dong and wiggled it. “Definitely funny,” I chuckled and then turned, shoved it in my pack, and headed towards my room. I came to Alaska to do research. Three days later, I was the only suspect in two murders and the proud owner of a Green Willie with three-speed vibration. Yes, I’d say my prediction this trip would be a disaster was coming to fruition. Time to make the phone call I’d been avoiding. I needed to inform my superiors that not only had Donald gone rogue and gotten himself killed for it, more than likely, all our research for the past five years was in jeopardy. At this rate, and the way my luck was going, I figured I’d be jobless by the end of the day. “Oh, God, the peroxide twins are here,” I moaned as Maxine opened her door and let in the bimbos from the bar. So far, every woman I’d met since arriving in Trails End had attended, including the
blonde who seemed on a more than friendly basis with Max. Annie, as Maxine had introduced her, seemed nice enough, but it wasn’t lost on me if she was here and she and Max had a thing, then she was here to stock up for that thing. And that made the almost kiss I had with Max the night before confusing. If he had a relationship with her, then why was he almost kissing me? That didn’t say good things about him and it bothered me more than it should. Lucy and I stayed on the outskirts watching everyone. There were young and old conversing, eating, handling toys, and laughing with each other. Unfortunately, since I’d been the one to find Curly, there were also questions concerning his murder. When the twins caught sight of us, they made a beeline for me while sucking on one of Maxine’s penis suckers. Blonde number one bit into hers when she arrived and peppermint cream spilled out, running down her mouth like, well, you get the picture. “Was Curly killed the same as the hippie?” blonde number two asked upon arrival. “Mmm,” was all I said. “I’m Suzy and this is Joanne by the way. Pete over at the diner said the chief arrested you, but he released you when Max came charging in and threatened the chief. So . . . are you fuckin’ him or what?” “Whoa, you ladies don’t beat around the bush,” Lucy chuckled. “Just bein’ friendly s’all, besides, I’d love to see someone knock Annie off her “Max is mine” pedestal,” Joanne informed us. “Um, no, I’m not doing anything with Max.” “So Max and Annie are an item?” Lucy asked, looking back at me. “Only in her eyes! She lets Max think it’s just friendly swapping of spit, but everyone in town knows she’s holdin’ out for him, except Max, that is,” Suzy whispered. “So they aren’t exclusive, they see other people,” Lucy inquired as I found my eyes drifting to Annie against my will. “Max thinks they’re just friends. Annie is hoping for a gold band,” Suzy answered. “He isn’t the type to settle down. Fair warning if you go there.” Annie’s warning from the day before ran through my head. My eyes snapped back to Annie and I caught her watching me. I didn’t know whether to be relieved that he wasn’t the type of guy to settle down or disappointed he wasn’t the type of guy to settle down. I went with neither and resolved myself into staying away from him. It didn’t matter what he did or didn’t do with me or any other woman in this town I was here for a few weeks then going home. “All right, let’s get started. Everyone please take a seat and we’ll begin the demonstration of Cockzilla,” Martha shouted to the room. We made our way to our chairs and sat while Martha and Maxine pulled out the night's main attraction. “Cockzilla can be used by either man or woman. It expands to fit a waist size up to sixty inches so you won’t have any trouble there, Jolene. Francis, you tell Ned it’s meant to be worn over his erection this time, we don’t want him hurting himself again,” Martha explained to members of the party. I saw women nodding their heads as Maxine pulled out a rubber penis the size of an elephant. It was connected to a harness that wraps around your waist and between your legs. Maxine helped Martha into the strap-on and then Martha began parading around the room like a runway model. Women reached out to touch the rubber penis, commenting on its softness of texture and likeness to their husband’s former youth. When she made her way around the room to Lucy and me, I lowered my
eyes to keep from laughing. The whole demonstration had me on the verge of hysterics, but I knew they took their work seriously, so I had to bite my tongue. Then Maxine commented, “Now, the size of this particular model is on the large size so you ladies need to remember to lift your hips for full penetration.” “What about from behind, Ned’s got a bad hip so he prefers standin,’” Francis, a plump woman with a cherub face and silver hair asked. “Martha, let’s show the ladies,” Maxine jumped in. Martha nodded and then headed towards her as women ducked from the protruding appendage. When Martha walked up to Maxine, she bent at the waist and put her hands on the side of her couch as Martha moved in behind her. I grabbed Lucy’s hand for strength and we both coughed to cover a laugh that broke loose. Needing something to keep from laughing further, I grabbed two of the cock-o-late suckers and we both shoved them in our mouths. “Tell Ned to bend at the knees, and then you lift your ass just so,” Martha explained to Francis. Then Maxine lifted her ass, Martha bent at the knees, and I bit down on the sucker, the cream pouring out in an attempt to control my laughter. As Francis replied, “Oh, I get it, it’s all in the knees,” the front door opened, slammed, and then a rumbling voice growled, “Jesus, what the fuck,” Max, with a pale horrified look on his face, scanned the room as everyone called out “Hey, Max, how’s it going?” As he took in the room and then took in his mother ’s position, he looked as if he would roar in male indignation. Then his eyes landed on mine. I couldn’t help it, the cream was pouring out of my sucker so I had to do something. Therefore, I licked the length of the chocolate cock as he watched. Okay, I may have closed my eyes a bit and moaned at the tasty goodness, but who wouldn’t? Max’s jaw clenched as he watched my tongue slide down the length of it and then back up. Then he bit out “Fuck me,” as he turned and was gone, slamming the door on his way out. Maxine started laughing, hell, we all started laughing as Martha hooted, “And that, ladies, is how to make a man lose his mind.” Somehow, after the party ended, Lucy and I found ourselves in the Jeep following Suzy and Joanne to Last Call for a drink. As we entered, heads turned but no applause was heard. It seemed everyone was here in silent remembrance of Curly. The four of us headed to the bar and took a seat. Ralph Potter, who I now knew, was Curly’s cousin, made his way over and stopped in front of me. I looked up and gave him a sad smile as he leaned in and asked, “Did he suffer?” “No, I don’t think so. I’m so sorry, Ralph.” “He lived a good life and he’d get a kick out of knowin’ he was the center of a murder investigation,” he chuckled. Reaching below the bar, Ralph pulled out shot glasses and put one in front of me, filling it with tequila. Then he poured one for himself, raised it, and I picked up my own. “To Curly, the blindest pilot this side of the tundra.” We threw back our drinks, slammed down the glass and then he pulled out more glasses for Lucy and the twins, filling them. As I picked up my glass for my second shot, a large hand stopped me from
partaking in the much-needed libation. Before I could turn I heard Max whisper, “You use that tongue of yours in front of me again, be prepared to back it up.” “Hey, Max, you enjoy the show at your mom’s?” Lucy asked. I turned to him as he grumbled, “Christ,” and I giggled. Apparently, Max wasn’t in a giggling mood. He scowled at me, hauled me from my stool, grabbed my arm, and headed towards the bathrooms. “What’s going on?” “You and your tongue owe me,” he answered as he opened the ladies’ room door and pushed me through. Then he shut it, locked it, and stalked me until my ass hit the sink. I put my hands up to fend him off, but he picked me up and put me on the sink, then stepped between my legs. “Max—” “I’ve wanted to kiss you since you fell off the fuckin’ plane,” he bit out as he leaned in, pressing my back to the mirror. “You hated me when I got off the plane.” “Yeah, and I still do.” “What? Then why are—” “I hate the way my gut tightens when I’m around you. I hate the way I get pissed when another man looks at you. I hate that you wear ridiculous T-shirts that I want to rip from your body, and I sure as hell hate the way your ass looks with a bear ’s face coverin’ it. However, what I hate most of all are your lips. The way you bite the bottom one when you’re thinkin’, or the way they’ll eventually look wrapped around my cock.” “I’m not good with men,” blurted out. “I’m gettin’ that, babe. What you gotta understand is that turns me on, not off.” “You’re turned on?” I asked breathlessly. “Yeah, and the fact you don’t get that is another thing to hate.” “Okay,” I whispered melting into the wall at the sound of his growling voice. “You gonna let me kiss you now?” “I think I’d kinda hate you if you didn’t.” “Wouldn’t want that,” he whispered as his head descended. His hands at my side pulled me solid against his chest as I wrapped my arms around his neck. I leaned my head one way, and he tilted his the other. Then he reached up and grabbed my face as our lips met. However, before I could open my mouth and taste him, there was a knock on the bathroom door. “Max, you in there?” “Fuck,” Max bit out against my lips. The man with the world’s worst timing pounded on the door again, so Max lifted me off the sink and then mumbled, “The town better be on fire.” Max moved to the door and ripped it open, scowling at the redheaded man I’d seen him with when we’d first arrived. He was standing with his hand in the air, ready to knock for a third time. Gingerman looked past Max, grinned at me, telling Max, “Mayor is looking for you. He’s on the phone.” “Right, next time take a message,” Max snapped as he turned around, grabbed my hand, heading us back down the hall towards the bar. “Right, right, sorry boss.” The girls wiggled their eyebrows when we returned and Lucy coughed, “Hooker.” Ignoring them for a view of Max’s ass in those Wranglers, I followed him with my eyes as he
headed for the phone. As I watched him, Annie stepped into my line-of-sight as Max picked up the phone. She leaned up and then whispered in his ear, her eyes on me as she did. That’s when I remembered Max and Annie. Jesus, I’m an idiot! I wasn’t anything special, just another one-night stand for the Crown Prince of Trails End. Not about to become another “friends with benefits” my flight or fight response kicked in, or in this case, just a plain old flight to protect my heart kicked in and I turned to Lucy. “Catch a ride with the twins, I gotta go,” I whispered and then grabbed my pack and hightailed it out of there before Max could return. Max had caught my attention at first glance. Then he’d rescued me, flirted, teased, defended my honor, saved me, and finally yelled at me because he was concerned for my safety. All of that in three short days, which had, unfortunately, for me, made an impression on my heart. No way could I have a one-night stand with him and act as if it didn’t mean something to me. So I ran. Besides, he said he hated me, he could just add “running from him” to the list of the many attributes he hates.
Eight Sco o b y Do o and the Gang meet the Incred ib l e Hul k
“Ladies, time to rise and shine, there’s a town hall meeting in forty-five minutes and everyone will be there. We’ll be able to ask around without heading up the mountain,” Maxine cheerfully informed us, waking me from a deep and satisfying dream. I’d spent my dreams in the arms of Thor and was now questioning my sanity at having skipped out on him the night before. However, in the light of day, and Maxine in my ear, I got over it and rolled away from her. It’s been close to ten years since a mother woke me early, and my reaction was still the same. I threw my pillow over my head and tried to ignore her. Apparently, mothers around the world have the same handbook for such moves. Because, Maxine, in response to my roll, pulled the sheets from my body, yanked the pillow from my head, and ordered, “Up, now, or no breakfast for you.” Lucy mumbled “Coming Mother,” and I rolled to my back and opened one eye, while she stared down at me, arms crossed as if she had a bone to pick. “What?” “Why’d you run from Max?” “How did—” “Lucy told me when she came in last night.” “Oh, boy—” “My boy is stubborn; he isn’t gonna back down just because you ran.” “Well, he—” “If you’re not interested fine, but you could do worse, that I can tell you.” “Maxine, I—” “Anyhow, that’s a subject for another time. We leave in thirty minutes. Up, get dressed, and then eat. After, we’ll head over and pick up Martha,” she ordered again then she left the room. I looked at Lucy, who seemed to be finding the whole conversation hysterical, and asked her in all seriousness, “Did she just tell me I should sleep with her son?” “Most definitely.” “Now I know where he gets it from,” I yawned as I sat up and headed for my suitcase. “Gets what?” “His bluntness, it must be a family trait. He holds nothing back, tells you exactly what he’s thinking.” “Girl, when they hold nothing back, you get a dirty talker in the sack and that’s beyond hot,” she advised as we both pulled out our clothes. “Nope, my emotions have been all over the place regarding Max. When he’s around, I can’t help myself and when he’s not in my face, I want to run and hide. I made my decision last night and I’m sticking with it. I won’t be another notch on his bedpost.” “Killjoy, I’d love to know what the King of the mountain’s like in bed.” “Sorry, to disappoint, but I have bears and a life sentence to worry about if the chief doesn’t pull his head out of his ass.” I pulled my Scooby Doo T-shirt on as we talked. I have a thing for the cartoons of my youth and a love of vintage tee’s. This one sported the whole Scooby gang standing in front of the Mystery Machine. When I was a kid, I wanted that van, and envisioned myself as Thelma, the smart one, who
always solved the case. In real life, now that my head was on the line, I wished I had those crazy kids on my side. “So which one are you, Thelma or Daphne?” Lucy asked when she saw my shirt. “Right, now, I feel more like Scooby or Shaggy along for the ride.” “I think you ladies are more Betty and Veronica,” Frank announced from the doorway. “Knock would ya, we’re changing,” Lucy snapped. “That would be counterproductive, how am I supposed to sneak a peek if I knock?” “Perv,” I laughed, throwing a pillow at his head. “Agreed, but Maxine wanted me to tell you to get your asses in gear. There are killers to find and muffins getting cold.” “Yeah, yeah, be there in a minute,” I told him as I grabbed my shoes. “Come on Betty time to get this show on the road. “Are you thinking what I’m thinking?” Lucy announced. I smiled at her and then looked around the room uttering Thelma’s catch phrase. “My glasses! I can't find my glasses!” “Jeepers,” she responded. “Jinkies,” I replied. “Jesus, I think I’m turned on,” Frank laughed. “To the Mystery Machine,” I shouted and then grabbed my pack, heading for the door. We made our way down the hall and through the great room to the entrance of the kitchen, and then halted. She whispered, “Retreat, retreat,” and we all took a step back in fear. Standing with his back to the counter, arms crossed, glaring at his mother as she glared back was the Incredible Hulk, and he was about to lose his ever-loving mind. In his hand was the list of suspects Maxine and Martha had drawn up. Which, incidentally, they’d titled “List of suspect we need to investigate,” so we knew the jig was up. Lucy backed up again. I backed up again. Hell, even Frank took a step back when he turned his angry eyes on us. “Like, Help!” I whispered in Lucy’s ear. That made her giggle and Max narrowed his eyes at me. He scanned my body, took in my shirt, then his jaw tightened. Ready to morph into the Hulk, he turned to his mother and told her, “Swear to God, if you run around this town half-cocked, looking for this killer, I’ll put you in a rest home.” “I’d like to see you try, Maximilian. Now go to your meeting, you’ll be late.” “You keep your nose out of this, you hear me?” Maxine’s own jaw tightened in a mirror image of her sons and then she bit out “Fine, scouts honor.” “You were never a scout . . . Jesus H . . . I don’t have time for this shit,” he yelled. “I got a business to run, and town to worry about, I don’t need to add crazy mother to that mix.” “Then go, get to your meeting. I promise I won’t do anything stupid,” she conceded. Max studied her face then bit out “Fuck,” ‘cause he knew she was lying. Hell, I knew she was lying and I’d only met her four days ago. Folding the sheet of paper and putting it in his back pocket, he then turned and informed me, “You and me, we aren’t done, not by a long shot. I’ll see you later and then we’ll talk about your disappearin’ act.” “I’ll be busy later,” I informed standing my ground. “Yeah, you will, but not doin’ what you think you’ll be doin’.”
“I’ll be “doin’” exactly what I planned on “doin’” which doesn’t include “doin’” something with you.” Max drew in a sharp breath through his nose, then looked back at his mother. “Three days in this house and she already sounds like you.” Then he turned on his heels and headed for the front door. Maxine waited about two seconds after he left before she announced, “Change of plans . . . Mia, you take my van and keep Max occupied. We’ll use your Jeep since it’s less conspicuous and Max won’t be looking for it. Ok, get your muffins and coffee, get in the Jeep, and let’s hit the road.” “Whoa, whoa, whoa, wait just a damn minute,” I bit out. “I’m not keeping Max occupied while you interview people.” “You don’t have a choice. You either keep him occupied or go to jail.” “They can’t arrest me if I didn’t do anything.” “Tell that to the innocent men and women who occupy prisons all over the country and see what they say.” Dammit, she had a point and that pissed me off. I needed the police off my back so we could do our work, but most importantly, someone needed to pay for killing Curly and Donald. I looked around the room, searching for any other solution and came up empty. “Fine, I’ll do it, but under protest.” Lucy moved to the counter, then to grab a muffin and a cup of coffee. As she snagged her breakfast, she replied “The way that man just looked at you, the only thing you’ll be protesting is leaving his bed.” “I never said I’d sleep with him, I’m only running interference.” “I don’t care what you have to do to keep him occupied, just do it,” Maxine ordered heading towards her key rack, tossing me a set of keys. “He’s at town hall for a meeting that starts in ten minutes. It’ll last as long as it needs to with all the bellyachin’ that’ll probably take place. Sit outside until it ends, then find Max and keep him out of our hair. You can do that by apologizing for runnin’ out on him. We may need you to keep him occupied for a couple of hours, maybe longer, so be convincin’ or he’ll know somethin’ is up.” “God, this sucks. Every instinct I have told me to stay away from him. It’s like you’re throwing me into a lion’s den.” “Nope, not a lion, more like a bear who bellows,” she laughed and then kept moving out of the kitchen. “You can drive Frank. Now let’s get a move on. Lucy and Frank both patted me on the shoulder as they followed her out. I wondered as they left, if I turned myself in and confessed, would that be less of a headache. Right about then I was thinking, “You bet your sweet ass it would.” Dammit, what would Thelma do in this situation? She’d give Thor a Scooby snack to get him to do what she wanted . . . then she’d solve the mystery. Fine, lunch it is. Besides, Scooby Doo was only a thirty-minute show and they always got their man, how long would I actually have to spend time with Max? The two-story, wood-framed building which housed the Mayor ’s office and police station, sat at the end of Main Street across from the town square. The building had a bell tower, it was painted white with black shutters, and it was decorated for fall. Town square had an old weathered gazebo, covered in vines, and it was large enough to hold a small band. The picturesque setting, like a Norman Rockwell painting, was now full of angry men and women.
The town’s residents were outraged over the death of Curly Potter, and the vultures were circling with their cameras. Max had seen two news vans when he arrived earlier, and figured more would come now that word was out they had a killer in their midst. Nothing sells like death, even in a small town like Trails End. Zimmer ’s untimely death would make national news of course. He knew it and couldn’t stop it. His peaceful town had become headline news all because one of his own had decided to kill. The remaining question was who. The meeting went as he expected. Citizens were concerned and everyone was suspicious of their neighbor ’s actions. One person even suggested they move the bears off Grizzly Pointe to avoid future activists from coming. What had surprised him the most were the questions about Mia being the killer. How anyone could think that half-pint of a woman could kill anyone was beyond him. However, he’d wanted to wring her neck himself. She could run, but she couldn’t hide and he planned to rectify that as soon as he locked his mother up in a home for wayward parents. Leave it to his mother to come up with a hair-brained scheme that she and Martha could catch a killer. Christ, he didn’t have time for this shit, Max thought. He didn’t have time to worry about his mother, but he didn’t have a choice. Spread thin on a good day, now he had to add hunt down his mother to his list of things to do for that day. Descending the steps, Max headed for the parking lot. When his eyes caught sight of his mother ’s VW van, he turned and searched the crowd for her. Since she was here, he could mark one fuckin’ thing off his list and move on to the next. As he scanned the crowd, looking for her braided gray hair, he was surprised at what he found instead. Raven-black hair, men’s frames that hid crystal blue eyes, and a Scooby-fuckin’-Doo T-shirt that made his mouth twitch. Mia hadn’t seen him and he wasn’t sure if she was there for him or looking for Stetson, but he didn’t care. One scan of her body had his feet moving towards her determined to get a few things straight, namely, she wasn’t running from him again.
Text sent I kept searching the courtyard for Max. It looked like the whole town had shown up for the meeting, which meant Maxine was right, this was the perfect place to ask around without being caught. I chuckled at her cloak and dagger plan as I stared at her unbelievably awesome VW van. As far as I could tell, she was the original owner and had kept it in mint condition. Sometime in the past eight years she’d had a custom-paint-job done that advertised her business. Now, instead of a twotone color scheme, the van had a kaleidoscope of colors with their business logo “FindYourPassion.com” on the side. Looking at it now, it wasn’t lost on me it was our very own Mystery Machine. Now, I just had to find Max and keep him busy while the Scooby Doo gang did their thing. I was about to head inside to look for him, when warm breath tickled my ear and Max asked in a low tone, “You wanna tell me why you ran?” I, of course, jumped, squeaked a small scream, then spun around losing my balance. Max reached out and grabbed me at my waist, stopping my descent as he pulled me back into his body. Then he repeated his question as he pressed me against his chest, “Why’d you run?” “I don’t wanna be another notch on your bedpost,” spilled from my mouth like an idiot. He’d caught me off guard so I didn’t have time to formulate a good lie.
His head snapped back and he narrowed his eyes as he bit out, “How the fuck did you come up with that?” Not seeing any way to avoid this conversation I decided honesty was the best policy, so I blurted out “Annie, you have a thing with her. I don’t want to be one of your “friends with benefits,” that’s all.” Surprisingly, he grew more pissed off and seethed, “I don’t fuck women over. I called Annie and ended things with her after your performance at Curly’s crime scene. It was never more than casual with her, but I respect her enough not to be a dick.” “What? Why would you do that, I’m only here for a week.” Max hesitated for about a nanosecond, shrugged as if it was no big deal, then bluntly told me “I go with my gut and since I laid eyes on you it’s been in fuckin’ knots. Now, are we clear on this or do I need to lay it out even more?” “Um, no, I’m clear, but—” he interrupted me before I could tell him I still didn’t think it was a good idea. I had work to complete and then I was gone, I didn’t need emotional entanglements. “Good, now I can mark one thing off my to-do list,” he smiled. “Excuse me? I was an item to mark off your “to-do” list?” I snapped. Pick up bread, check, fill the tank, check, straighten out Mia’s head, check, check! “I see we’re not clear,” he sighed as he grabbed my arm and hauled me to the side of the building. Then he backed me into the wall and leaned in trapping me with his arms. He scanned my face and then removed my glasses while I glared at him. “Jesus, you’ve got great eyes,” he whispered as he cupped my face. “What are you doing?” I whispered back, my glare gone and in its place was wide-eyed fright that he might kiss me. If those lips touched mine, I knew I’d never be able to resist him. “What I should have done the first time I saw you.” “Shoot me?” I tried for humor to break the mood, but he shook his head slowly as his lips came closer. “Time to find out how much of a headache you’re gonna be,” he mumbled, then brushed his lips across mine until I gave in and opened my mouth. His kiss was more of a seduction of the senses as our tongues danced the age-old game the first time. It was wet, it was demanding, it stoked a fire the likes I’d never experienced, and the taste of him was a pheromone-laced cocktail of desire. Moaning as he deepened the kiss, I raised up, wrapped my arms around his neck, and let nature take its course. He tugged my head sideways deepening the kiss, and then, as if I’d been lost, every part of my soul told me I was home in his arms. The kissed ended abruptly when Max ripped his mouth from mine and placed his forehead against my own whispering, “Tell me you felt that.” Oh, yeah, I felt it. I just didn’t know what to do with it. “I’m so screwed,” sprang from my lips and Max smiled. “She felt it,” he chuckled. Then he placed my glasses back on my face, kissed my nose, pulled me from the wall, and as we turned to leave, he stopped abruptly and mumbled “Time to go.” When a reporter started shouting “Ms. Roberts, Fairbanks Sentinel,” I picked up the pace and started running dragging Max with me. The crowd seemed to grow in my path so he released my hand. I stopped, looked back, and watched as he walked towards the reporter, halting her in her tracks. Then he looked back at me and with just his eyes, ordered me to leave. When I ignored Max, because, let’s not forget, I was a decoy for his mother and I had to have eyes on him at all times, he raised an eyebrow in surprise. Either he was used to getting his way, or, well,
there was no or about it, he was just used to getting his own way. Either way, he wasn’t getting it this time. Therefore, I crossed my arms and stared back. He shook his head and then turned to the reporter leaning in. Max must have said something flirty because she laughed, blushed, and then watched him with unconcealed lust as he turned on his heels and headed towards me smiling. Yep, he totally flirted his way out of that. He’d made it halfway to me when Buddy, the man who’d interrupted us last night, stopped him and had a brief conversation. When he was done, he made his way over to me, checking his watch. “Got a situation at work I have to handle.” “Oh, well, by all means, go. You’re heading back up the mountain right?” “Yeah, that’s where my work is.” “Then don’t let me keep you, I’ll just, um, head back to your mother ’s and have lunch with her. “You in a hurry to get rid of me?” Max chuckled as he pulled me closer. “No, no, nothing like that, I, uh, just know how busy you must be and that you can’t keep your men waiting, that’s all.” “You like steak?” he asked unexpectedly. “Um, yes?” “Just makin’ sure you eat meat. I’ll pick you up after work and we’ll throw a couple of steaks on the grill, sound good?” “Oh.” Shit, now what did I say? Decoy during the day was fine, no way was I going to his house so he could seduce me. “Look Max—” “I’ll pick you up at seven,” he interrupted before I could back out. Then he leaned in, swiped his lips across mine, mumbled “Later,” against them, and then left me standing with visions of Naked Max in my future. Time to find the troops and come up with plan B!
Nine A pain in the ass o r so meo ne mo re
You know when you see flashing lights in your rearview mirror and your first thoughts are “Is my seatbelt on” or “Really? I was only going ten miles over the speed limit.” Well, I knew my seatbelt was on and I knew I wasn’t speeding because I hadn’t left my parking spot in front of Town Hall. Yet, here I sat, blocked in by Stetson, while residents of Trails End watched and the news media caught it all on tape. I knew what was coming, I knew it, I knew it, but even though I did, I still couldn’t believe it. No way was he about to take me in for a murder I didn’t commit. Maxine was right; thousands of people were convicted of, or bullied into, confessing to crimes they didn’t commit every day. And I had a sinking suspicion I was about to join those ranks. I watched Stetson get out of his car, adjust his hat so he’d look good for the cameras, then walked with a swagger as he puffed out his chest for the news. My wits came to me just in time to grab my phone and send a text to Lucy. . When I looked up from my phone, Stetson was at the driver ’s door staring at me. He raised his hand, crooked his finger instructing me to get out, and naturally that’s when I lost my temper. I threw open my door, jumped out of the van and asked “Are you arresting me?” “We can do this the easy way or the hard way Ms. Roberts. We need to ask you some questions so come along quietly.” “Are you an idiot or just obtuse? I didn’t kill anyone,” I hissed. “I guess we’re doin’ this the hard way,” he replied as he pulled out his cuffs and told me to “Turn around, put your hands on the vehicle and spread your legs.” When I ignored him, and crossed my arms over my chest, he grabbed my arms, turned me around, and said, “All right, hands on your head and spread your legs. You wanna make a production out of this I’m all for it.” Out of options, I brought my hands up and put them on my head as my bottom lip began to tremble. This was humiliating and it pissed me off, so, of course, my bottom lip trembled ‘cause for some reason when I got angry I tended to cry. Then it got worse. Stetson leaned down, ran his hands down one leg and then the up other, coming a bit closer than I thought was necessary to my crotch. When he was done, he put his hands on my hips and checked my waistline for weapons. Then he decided I might be hiding them under my bra. I tensed when his hand ran up my midline, and when he made it to my cups, though his hand ran between them, his thumb grazed my nipple. I jumped when that happened, and would have passed it off as an accident, until he whispered, “Nippy today isn’t it?” Here’s the thing, I’m an easygoing person as long as say, no one’s an idiot or trying to feel me up without my permission. Then, all bets are off. Now, faced with an idiot who had touched me inappropriately, controlling my actions was pretty much non-existent. So, I whipped around before he could handcuff me, raised my knee swiftly, and connected soundly with his nuts. He whooshed out “Fuck” as he went down to his knees, cupping his balls in pain. I stood over him, hands balled into fists, wishing he would move again so my converse could make an introduction.
The next thing I knew, cameras were in my face and two officers, who, I might add, seemed to chuckle when they cuffed my hands, arresting me for assault. At least I was being arrested for something I actually did. “You’re an asshole,” I spit out at Stetson as he breathed through the pain. “You have the right to remain silent,” one of the officers told me. “Do I look like the type to remain silent?” I asked. “Anything you say, can and will be used against you in a court of law.” “Good, I confess I enjoyed kicking your boss in the nuts.” “You have the right to an attorney.” “Will I get a pair of those lovely orange scrubs?” “Ms. Roberts, you really should remain silent at this point, you’re looking at assault charges and suspicion of murder,” the second officer told me. “I didn’t kill anyone,” I bit out. “Then why were your prints on the axe that killed Zimmer?” he questioned and I felt all the blood drain from my face. “What?” All semblance of composure drained out of me at his words. Then my knees gave out, my defiance disappeared, and I started shaking. We kept walking towards the cruiser as the fight fled my body and I scanned the crowd for some reasonable explanation for this nightmare “That’s not possible,” I explained. “I found him, I, I was chased, this isn’t happening,” I rambled on as he opened the cruiser door, backed me in, pushed my head down placing me in the back seat. Stunned, my mind raced in a million different directions, but the first thing that popped into my head and stayed was Max. Therefore, when the officer went to close the door, I put my foot up, stopping it, and with a trembling voice begged, “Please call, Max, please, please, please.” I heard him before I saw him. Max, that is. I’d been in a holding cell for hours after they’d questioned me, and yes, gave me the lovely orange scrubs. The strip-search was an eye-opener, thankfully done by a woman, but the meow’s I received when we walked out told me there were cameras in the room. How else would they know I had on my favorite pair of retro Josie and the Pussycats undies? All things considered, arrested for assault, which he deserved, by the way, then questioned about my prints on an axe, I’d calmed down. I was now lying on a cot waiting for someone to post my bail. Come to find out there were several sets of prints on the axe, Maxine’s included. When Stetson had asked me if I’d handled an axe since I’d arrived, I told him “Yes, of course, I threw one on Founder ’s Day.” You could see him deflate when I told him Maxine had handled it as well. I guess he hoped I was lying, but knowing who else’s prints were on the axe confirmed my story. Honestly, I’d been a tad bit insulted when they asked me. I’m no killer, but if I had, I would have worn gloves for pity’s sake. Everyone knows that’s rule number one, chapter one, in the Murder for Dummies handbook. I’d also asked about my prints, I’d never given them to the police and wondered how the hell they had them. Turns out, I’m in the system. SIOZ is funded by grants and some of those grants come from the federal government. My prints are in the system because of my contract with work. Good to know my private info is shared with everyone! I heard more voices as I lay there, their volume increasing by the minute. From the current string of verbal assaults I could tell Stetson was getting an earful. There was “Are you out of your mind” to
“I don’t give a rats ass if you had her on film, there’s no way she killed that man,” and my personal favorite “I’m gonna rip your balls off if you don’t release her right now,” Maxine shouted. God, I loved that woman! When the door opened and Officer Chester Tallchief (Martha’s son I had since learned) walked in to release me, the smile on his face told me Maxine had gotten the best of Chief of Police Stetson. “Max is here,” he told me. “Sounds like Maxine is in rare form,” I replied. “Nah, that’s tame. Max gets his disposition from Maxine. His dad used to sit back and laugh when those two went at each other.” “I bet, I’ve only been here four days and they exhaust me with their back and forth. How much was my bail?” “Charges were dropped.” “He dropped the assault charges?” “Yeah, he seems to think you kicked him by accident.” “Right, just like he groped me on accident,” I snapped. “If you want to press charges I’ll write the complaint.” “Nope, I don’t need the headache, I’ll just tell Maxine what happened and let her rip his balls off,” I laughed. Chester gave my clothes back to me and I changed in the bathroom. When I was done, he handed me an envelope that contained my personal belongings and told me I was free to go. When I walked out, Max was in a heated discussion with Stetson as Maxine tried to wade in. As I waited for them to finish tearing Stetson a new one, my phone rang. Pulling it from my pocket, I answered on the second ring. “You’re free,” Lucy replied when I answered. “Barely.” “Saw the news, nice aim by the way.” “Asshole brushed my nipple when he was searching me,” I mumbled with my back to Max. I wasn’t sure what he would do if he heard about Stetson’s wayward hand. He’d indicated he was interested, made it clear he wanted to sleep with me, but it’s not as if we were an item or anything. Still, he’s a big guy and kind of a scary when he’s angry so I figured he might end up in jail if he knew. “Are you being charged?” “No, and the whole reason they hauled me in was the killer used one of the hand axes I touched on Founders Day,” I informed her. “No shit? What are the chances?” Yeah, what are the chances? This was Alaska, there must be millions of axes in this town alone (Okay, thousands), but what were the chances that the axe that killed Donald had my fingerprints on it? Either I have appalling luck or I was setup, I figured. “Unlucky or someone set me up,” I explained. Lucy hesitated a moment and then rushed out “Ready for some more bad news? “What?” I gritted out. “Frank just got off the phone with Springer. They saw your arrest on the news and called to inform him that you’re suspended until further notice.” “They can’t do that I have a contract.” “They told Frank there’s a clause in your contract, in all of our contracts that states they can suspend anyone if their conduct is unbecoming the Institute.”
I lowered the phone, barely listening at that point and looked towards Stetson. He’d done this to me, with his wayward hand and misguided belief I was a killer. All those years I studied, all those hours of overtime and no life outside the office, gone. Because of that rat bastard. I was half tempted to knee him in the nuts again and was about to take a step towards him when I heard Lucy calling my name from the phone. “I’m here. Listen, I’m gonna go, I’ll see you when I get back, okay?” “I’m sorry, Mia,” she whispered and then I hung up. My mind spun in a million directions, but one thing was clear, I needed to leave. So, I turned to Max and interrupted their conversation. “I need to leave.” Max turned, took in the expression on my face, and started towards me as I turned to Stetson and asked, “Am I allowed to leave Trails End, are we through here? “Leave?” Max questioned as he stopped in front of me. “Yeah, leave, go home. I’ve been suspended and I’m no longer allowed to work, so there is no need for me to stay.” Max mumbled, “Sonofabitch,” before Stetson answered, “You’re still considered a suspect in both homicides, so, no, I need you here in Trails End.” I nodded, looked at Max, saw the compassion on his face, and that about did me in. So, I turned without another word and headed towards the door. I heard Max snap at Stetson, “Consider yourself under review,” as I pushed open the door, and walked into the late afternoon sun. “Hold up,” Max shouted so I stopped at the top of the steps and waited for him. “Where’s your mother?” I asked when I didn’t see her behind him. “She’s driving the van home.” Nodding, I took the first step, but he grabbed my arm and stopped me. “Talk to me.” “Nothing to say, I’m suspended for behavior unbecoming, I’m a suspect in two homicides and I can’t go home or work . . . I’m essentially stuck.” Max nodded as he raised his hand, cupping my face. I wanted to cry at the gesture and felt my bottom lip tremble as his thumb swept away a tear I didn’t know had fallen. “Let’s get you home,” he muttered, then kissed my forehead, and took my hand walking me to his truck. When we headed in the opposite direction of his mother ’s, butterflies hit my stomach. I’d forgotten he wanted to cook steaks and now we were heading out of town and up the mountain. “Max, please take me to your mothers. My life is in ruins and I need to think.” “I’d say, considering your life is in ruins that the last thing you need to do is go to my mother ’s and stew on it.” “God, you’re bullheaded. I don’t even get why you’re pursuing me,” I shouted in frustration. Max stepped on the brakes, causing my body to lurch forward, then he pulled over and threw the truck into park. He reached over, unbuckled my seatbelt, then grabbed me at my waist and pulled me towards him. Then he stunned me clean down to my Josie and the Pussycats undies. “My dad was thirty-eight when he drove into Gunnison, Colorado, and laid eyes on the prettiest girl in town. They were strangers and he wasn’t staying, but he liked what he saw and went for it. That was thirty-five years ago and they were happy until the day he died. I don’t know if you’re a pain in my ass
or someone more, but I sure as hell intend to find out. Now, are we clear on my reasons?” “Okay, now you’re freaking me out.” “Yeah? At least I have your attention. Jesus, I’ve never had to work this hard for a fuckin’ steak,” he ground out. “Is steak a metaphor for sex because I have no—” was all I got out before he slammed his mouth over mine and kissed me silent. When he was done, he kissed his way to my ear and then whispered, “That was the appetizer.” “Okay, good to know,” I responded, my head spinning from the intensity of the kiss. Then tried to scoot back, gain some distance from his intensity. He grabbed my leg, stopping me, and then started the truck, put it in gear, and took off up the mountain. The drive took twenty minutes as we wound our way up. The view looking down on the valley below were spectacular. The trees had changed and the array of color was like nothing I’d seen. Gold and red mixed with the greens of the pines. Streams winding around, cutting paths within the landscape as they made their way down the mountain as fast as they could. As we made it to the top, I realized we were on the opposite side of Grizzly Pointe and you could see the meadow where our tents were set. It was then I realized the cabin I’d glimpsed during the few hours I’d been in the meadow belonged to Max. A warm glow of lights announced our arrival at his home. Built on the edge of the ridge, it was high above the valley and you could see the lights from the town below. His dog met us as we pulled in, a large dog whose breed was questionable. He looked to be a mix of Husky and German Shepherd, with a longish coat that was soft and thick. When we parked, Max came around to my side and helped me down, then took my hand and led me to the large deck that faced the valley. It was cozy, with a porch swing and Adirondack chairs facing out as if he sat there every morning with his coffee as he started his day. When he unlocked his front door and ushered me inside, I stopped in awe at the cabin. The front door opened into the living room filled with masculine leather furniture. Dark brown, leather sofa and chair were arranged in front of a massive rock covered fireplace with a timber mantel that was almost identical to my own. The floors were an amber colored tile with large rugs here and there in a tribal pattern of red, brown, and black. The walls were log siding, tucked with white chinking with minimal pictures hung on them. He had family photos on the mantel, but not much in the way of knickknacks or whatnots to give me a sense about the man. Max walked around me as I took in the surroundings, moving into his kitchen that overlooked the living room. His kitchen, outfitted much like Maxine’s with black granite countertops and stainless appliances, was surprisingly clean for a man. Knotty pine cabinets gave the kitchen some warmth set against the coolness of the stainless steel. When Max opened the cabinet, pulling out plates and glasses, it hit me he really was going to cook for me. He wasn’t just hauling me up here for a bootie call. I felt like an ass for assuming the worst so I dropped my pack and made my way to the kitchen. “What can I do to help?” “Got it covered, grab a beer for us both and I’ll meet you on the deck,” he told me as he loaded his arms with the plates and glasses and headed towards the front door. Beer I could do, so I grabbed two from the fridge and followed him out. Max had removed the cover from his grill and was scraping the grate when I walked out. When I handed him his beer he took it with his left hand, then raised his right hooking me around the neck, thanking me for the beer with a kiss.
My hand came up and wrapped around his wrist for support, and I could feel the wide leather cuff he wore. Actually, I don’t think I’d seen him without it since arriving. Max was a bit of an oddity now that I thought about it. He had the body of a lumberjack, but his hair was longer than most men wore. It hung longer in the back and his bangs were below his brows and parted down the center. He sort of pushed it aside when it got in the way, yet it always looked like he’d spent hours perfecting the look. The leather cuff was almost trendy, like you’d see someone younger wear, yet it seemed homemade, like it was cut from a leather strap of some sort. “You always wear this,” I questioned as I ran my hand across it. Max’s dog bumped my leg, trying to get my attention, so I bent down and rubbed him behind the ears as Max answered my question. “Yeah, it’s from a strap that saved my life. I never take it off. It’s to remind me of how lucky I was and I suppose a good luck charm in some ways. Muttley, go lie down,” he told the dog. “And here I thought you were a trendsetter with your long hair and cuff,” I giggled as I watched the dog obey. “Hardly, it’s colder here more months than not, so the hair keeps me warm,” he smiled. “And the beard? Is that for warmth as well?” “Nope, I just hate to shave. Give me a week and I’ll shave it off and start over again,” he smiled. “Hold my beer while I go get the steaks.” Taking his beer, I moved to the railing and looked down on the town. My thoughts naturally drifted to whom in that town was a killer. At least I didn’t have to worry about Max since he’d been at the bottom when I fell into the river. When his hands appeared on either side of me, he leaned in, pinning me to the railing. Caught off guard by his action I took a deep breath to calm my nerves. Without a word, he moved my hair aside and I felt his warm breath on my neck. Not thinking about what I was doing, I tilted my head to the side as his tongue snaked out, tasting my skin. All my bravado about keeping my distance fell out the window when his lips traveled up my neck. I moaned a bit when he nipped my ear, rubbing my ass against his crotch. The next thing I knew he turned me around, ripped the glasses from my face, and pinned my head with both hands as he consumed my mouth. Screw the steaks, I thought as his hands found their way around my body. One made its way to my ass, cupping it, and the other slid to my breast, his thumb brushing gently across my nipple. I inhaled sharply as nerve endings came to life, and my knees buckled slightly. When my weight gave way, Max ripped his mouth from mine and picked me up so I could wrap my legs around his waist. “Fuck the steaks,” he gritted out as he turned and headed towards the door. “Okay, that works for me,” I agreed breathlessly and then lunged at his mouth. Hell, if I was going to do this I might as well participate to the best of my ability. We’d made it to his front door when the sound of tires on the gravel drive broke us apart. Max looked towards the driveway as I climbed off his body and he growled “Maxine.” Smoothing down my shirt, I stepped back to wait for his mother. Max didn’t like the distance between us ‘cause he reached out and hooked me around the shoulders, drawing me back to him. I lost my footing, per usual, and slammed into the side of his body just as I heard footsteps on the deck and a sultry voice say, “There’s my girl.” Stunned at hearing that voice, I looked up, saw the familiar face I adored, and squealed “Aunt Jess?”
Ten Green Wil l ies
“And then I told him, 'Handsome, if I wanted to get married, I would have done it when Eddie Van Halen asked.'" “No shit?” Lucy asked, eyes wide in wonder. “My lips are sealed,” Aunt Jess, laughed. My current location, again, was Last Call with Lucy, Frank and now my Aunt Jessica or Jess as I call her. She’s my mother ’s younger sister and the black sheep of our family. To me, she’s just Jess, the coolest aunt a girl could have had when growing up. Here’s the thing about Auntie Jess, no one, and I do mean no one would ever put her in the category of, say, elder aunt. At forty-five, she looked middle thirties. She has long, dark auburn hair, big green eyes, and a complexion like a baby's butt, smooth and soft. Jess has never been married and never had kids, has the figure of a twenty-year-old and the boobs of a woman who’s had plastic surgery. Dressed in faded jeans, western boots, and a tight fitting concert tee from some reunion show in Sturgis. In addition, she’d topped that off with a jeans jacket and trendy scarf. She looked great as always and the men in the bar couldn’t take their eyes off her. Typical Jess—and I loved her dearly. Jess is a bit of a nomad, she travels around the country with her roadie friends, hanging backstage with aging musicians still trying to hang on to their youth. My mom, ten years Jess’s senior, was never close with her sister. They’re as opposite as night and day. Mom, being much older, grew up in a time when women wore dresses while doing housework and had dinner waiting when their husband’s arrived home. Aunt Jess grew up during Woodstock and watched my grandmother burn her bra as she demanded equality. Basically, they had two different mothers who occupied the same body. The result of Gram’s own personal growth and rebellion, was prim and proper Judy Roberts, girlie girl, perfect wife and mother, and Jessica Franklin, women’s libber and eternal hippie. She dressed like she was twenty, partied like she was twenty, and for an awkward girl who preferred books to sports having an aunt who was seriously cool kicked-ass. However, it drove my mother insane. Between my mother ’s influence and my aunt, I turned into a girlie girl who loved music and dressed down most of the time. I preferred my jeans and collection of quirky T-shirts to grownup clothes thanks to Jess, and got my work ethic and all things girlie from my mother. My clothes drove my mother nuts, and my dedication to work drove Jess nuts. (She’s tried to get me to go on the road with her for years.) That being said, I was shocked when Jess showed up at Max’s house. She’d called a week ago and I’d told her I was headed to Alaska to conduct the triannual field study. So, Jess being Jess, she decided she’d pay me a surprise visit. When she arrived in town and asked how to find me, residents of Trails End, of course, pointed her in Maxine’s direction. Upon hearing of my arrest, she’d laughed and then asked Maxine to take her to my location. When she arrived at Max’s, like a force of nature, she’d taken one look at Thor and proceeded to flirt with him. Then she high-fived me for kneeing Stetson and insisted we go out for drinks to celebrate my incarceration. Max had been laid back about the whole leaving thing considering where we’d been headed. He’d put the steaks away, said they’d keep for another night and to go spend time with my aunt, right before he’d kissed me goodbye so deeply I’d had second thoughts about leaving.
That brings us to now . . . shots and Aunt Jess. “What gives with you and the gladiator?” Jess asked as she nudged my shoulder. “Who Max?” I stalled. “Spill, pipsqueak.” “Just a guy who lives here,” I lied again. I wasn’t sure what Max was other than a constant thought in my head. “Oh, come on, that clinch you were in says otherwise,” Jess laughed. “Clinch? D.E.T.A.I.L.S woman and hold nothing back,” Lucy demanded. “That’s my cue to play a game of pool,” Frank sighed. Some local got up on the stage to sing so we all turned around to watch. I kept sipping my beer hoping Jess would drop the twenty questions. Unfortunately, when the song ended and the applause died down, she slung her arm around me and said, “Time’s up, tell Auntie Jess all about it.” Per usual, whenever I was around my beloved crazy aunt, I couldn’t help myself, so I spilled to her and Lucy. About the bears, singing drunk, Max carrying me home and flirting with me. Then I told her about Donald, being chased by the killer and falling into the river. Of course, I wasn’t done there, so I told her more about Max, being a decoy for crazy Maxine, kneeing Stetson (just not why), being suspended, the whole pain in my ass or someone more, probably being set up as the killer and the best damn kisses I’d ever had. “And you’ve been here how many days? “This makes day four,” Lucy replied. “Jesus, Mia Bear, I couldn’t be prouder if you were my own daughter.” As I said, Aunt Jess was crazy. Lifting my bottle, the three of us clinked them together in a female salute to “being bad when you can and living life to the fullest,” (Jess’s motto, not mine.) I liked to have fun and I’m no wallflower, but my idea of having a good time didn’t include being arrested for defacing public property or stealing cars to get to a concert. “You may be proud, but when Mom and Dad get back from their tour of India, I’m sure I’ll get an earful.” “Then don’t tell them. They don’t need to know every detail of your life, just concentrate on your job,” she advised with a wave of her hand. “What job? I was suspended, remember? Now I’m stuck here spinning my wheels wondering who has it out for me.” “Uh, your job to sleep with that gorgeous man and keep him occupied. Forget about the rest. It’ll all work out in the end. Then you can go back home and forget all about this place.” “Jesus, Jess—” I got out before a loud crash had me looking over my shoulder. Annie was walking away from a recycling bin when I turned around. I turned back to tell Jess I wasn’t going to sleep with Max as a decoy. That if it happened, and my ability to control myself around him said it was possible, it would be because I wanted him, not to keep him out of Maxine’s hair. When I looked over at Jess to tell her just that, I found her pulling a pen, paper and a pair of glasses out of her purse. “You finally gave in and bought readers?” “Yeah, I may not like it, but father time, unfortunately, is catching up with me. Now, if someone is out to get you as you say, let’s make a list of who you know and might have pissed off.” “Considering our association with Donald that would be the whole town,” Lucy jumped in. “Ok, that won’t work. Who knew you threw that axe?”
“Um, I don’t know, maybe seventy-five people.” “So, the killer had to have been in the crowd, then got pissed off when he heard what Donald said and decided to frame you, right?” “Yeah, that sounds plausible,” I agreed. “Do you know what evidence they found at the scene? Did you see anything?” “I told you, the killer came up behind me and I took off, I didn’t see anything other than Donald’s body.” “Why do we assume it’s a man?” Lucy asked. “Has to be, a woman wouldn’t have the strength to fight either man,” I told her. “Yet, the police think it’s you?” “Stetson thinks it’s me because the killings started when we came to town and the fact they haven’t had a murder in thirty years. Since I found Curly too, he decided it’s me.” “Then we need to find out what they found at the scene,” Jess responded. I tried to picture the scene in my head. Was there anything other than Donald’s body and the axe? Then I thought about my escape and subsequent fall into the river and it hit me. “Wait a minute. Stetson never had me show him where I fell off the ridge.” “So there could be evidence there?” “Maybe, I better call him in the morning.” Frank walked up talking on his phone as we spoke and when he hung up, he smiled and announced, “SIOZ got their lawyers involved and we’ve been cleared to go back to work, Lucy.” “Thank God, at least we won’t lose five years of research to this mess,” Lucy replied. “Mia, just a thought,” Jess broke in. “If Stetson has a hard-on for you and there is evidence on the ridge, you need to know what that is. I say we take a look and see what’s what before you call him.” “I’m not allowed up there, Stetson’s orders, he’d know if I went up with Frank and Lucy.” “Then we go in under the cover of darkness, say, right now.” “I’m in,” Lucy immediately responded. “I’m in too. What are we talking about by the way?” Frank asked. “I don’t know, Jess. Me, in the dark, climbing the ridge?” “Loosen up kid have I ever steered you wrong, you’ll be fine.” “My junior prom dress?” “You looked hot.” “That perm?” “Okay, not my best idea.” “Nude modeling?” “Jeez, get over it already. I didn’t know they would use you, I figured hot guys laying on the couch.” “You modeled in the nude?” Frank whispered a little huskily. “I’ve blocked it out,” I sighed. “I’ve just blocked it in,” he grinned. “Keep it up and I’ll tell your wife you had a dick in your mouth.” “Really? Do tell.” Jess perked up. “It was chocolate,” Frank chuckled. “Mmm, even better, chocolate covered co—” “Jess!” “Sorry, sorry. Ok, focus children. I say we grab a flashlight and climb tonight, who’s with me?”
“I’m in,” we all replied because, per usual, when Jess said jump, everyone said how high. “That was nice of Stetson,” Lucy mumbled as Frank shined the flashlight on the crime scene. Armed with bear repellent and a flashlight, the climb so far had been uneventful. I’d tripped a few times and we’d made enough noise to keep any animals at bay. Now, having arrived at the crime scene, an eerie quiet settled over the four of us. They may have opened Grizzly Pointe, but they hadn’t taken down the crime scene yet. And seeing the yellow tape coupled with the ghostly quiet, sent shivers down my spine. “Where did you go from here?” Frank asked as we stared at the blood on the ground. “I went that direction, straight forward,” I pointed. “Maybe fifty yards or so is the ridge, so be careful,” I explained as we all headed west. The full moon cast a decent amount of light the closer we moved to the edge and I could hear the water rushing below. I thought back to the moment I broke through the bush and lost my footing, falling, thankfully, into Max’s waiting arms. That, of course, had me thinking back to the “clinch” that we’d been in before Jess arrived. Then I thought about his mouth, his hands, and the way his tongue fought for dominance and won. Everything about him was powerful, dominant, from his body to his personality. I had no experience with men like Max. Most men I knew were pacifists, activists. Compared to them, he was a knuckle-dragging Neanderthal hell bent on ordering me around. The feminist in me should have been offended, but I was attracted to it for some reason. He may be the opposite of every man I’d ever dated, but my Cavewoman seemed to like his bossy ways. “Does any of this look familiar?” Frank asked, shining the flashlight back and forth. I tuned back in, and surveyed my surroundings, noting the tree limb I’d gone under in my escape. “There, I ducked under that limb. In fact, it’s what saved me ‘cause it slowed him down. He had to duck down lower than I did to get under it, giving me time to fall off the edge.” “If he’s trying to set you up why would he chase you?” Jess asked. “Maybe he thought I saw him and panicked?” “You sure you didn’t turn around, maybe catch a peek?” Lucy inquired. “Positive, on a good day I can’t walk upright. No way was I taking my eyes off the ground when my life depended on being surefooted.” We moved towards the branch and Frank swept the ground for footprints, looking for anything the killer might have dropped. Say, like a business card that said, “My name is so and so and I killed Donald.” There was nothing. The pine needles on the ground covered any tracks he might have left behind so we moved past the limb and stopped in front of the bush I’d pushed through before falling off the ridge. Jess went to move past it and I grabbed her arm. “You’ll fall if you go any further,” I told her. Jess turned back to Frank and stuck out her hand for the flashlight. He handed it to her and she pushed back the side of the bush and shined the light on the edge. “Mia Bear, how did you manage to fall?” At her question, I looked over her shoulder and found that the edge of the ridge was not a foot or two from the bush but more like ten feet. Shit, that’s what I get for keeping my eyes to the ground. I’d run straight off the edge. “Ha, for once my vertical challenges saved my life.” After scanning the rocky edge for any evidence, we all turned back the way we’d come. It was clear
it had been a waste of time coming up here, but I suppose there were worse ways to spend an evening, like in jail for instance. I’ll admit I’d had a small glimmer of hope that we’d find something to put it on someone besides me. So, with each step we took I became more pissed off at my situation. With my job on the line yet I couldn’t leave to smooth things over, I’d never been this off balance in my life. No wonder a man like Max was getting to me. I was floating in a sea of failure and his strong shoulders were holding me up. “Wait, shine a light on that limb again,” Lucy shouted. Jess moved the light back and started at the end. She made her way down, until sure enough, the color red appeared. “Is that blood?” I asked hopefully. “I don’t think so,” Frank replied walking forward. Jess kept the light trained on the branch as Frank reached out and pulled the object o. “What is it?” Lucy asked. “Guys, I think we’ve got something,” Frank announced. He raised his hand and was holding what appeared to be a small scrap of red and black checked flannel. “Is that from a flannel shirt?” Jess asked excited. ‘Yep,” Frank answered. I snatched the cloth from him, saw it was red and black checked flannel, and then lost it. “This is great,” I laughed, “You’re telling me the only clue to the killer and my freedom is a red and black flannel shirt, in a lumberjack town, with possibly fifteen hundred men? This is great, now all we have to do is figure out is which one wears,” and I held up the scrap “black and red flannel. Oh, my God, I’m so screwed.” Pushing past, needing to have a good old fashioned meltdown, I ducked under the limb hell bent on leaving. I don’t know what I thought I would find up here, but the hilarity of my life at this moment had me on edge. I was so on edge that if the killer walked out of the shadows right now I’d knee him in the nuts and ask questions later. The beam from the flashlight jumped around casting the forest with light as Jess, Frank, and Lucy followed me. Quietly, I might add. They kept their distance, giving me space to calm down, as I mumbled and cursed down that path. Soon the light dimmed a bit so I stopped and looked back at Frank. “Is the flashlight running out of juice?” “Yeah, let me change out the batteries,” he answered, pulling his pack off his back. While he dug around for the batteries, Jess opened her purse and produced a can of beer. “You got another?” I asked, not giving a shit if drinking while hiking down the path was a good idea. Handing me her unopened can I popped the top taking a deep pull. As I handed it back I heard Frank whisper, “Shit, I pulled the batteries out of my pack.” “Um, we can’t see to get back down without a flashlight,” I pointed out so Lucy pulled her pack from her back and started digging. “I, uh, found a light source,” she chuckled. “Pull it out we need to get moving,” Frank replied. When she started laughing, I thought it was odd until the light emanated from her pack and I heard the distinct sound of vibration. “Green Willie,” I shouted and dropped my own pack. When Maxine had given them to us our packs, which serve as a purse as well, were in the living
room and we’d thrown them inside to finish decorating. I had mine in a side pocket so I pulled it out and turned it on. Lucy and I both held them up and they surprisingly put out enough light so we could see. “Mia Bear, you’ve surprised me at every turn tonight,” Jess laughed as we turned and hiked down the ridge. “You act as if I’ve never done anything wild.” “Staying out past your curfew in high school does not count as wild.” “Can I just say that I’m feeling a little emasculated right about now,” Frank complained, “there’s just something wrong about green glowing dicks lighting the way.” “Ha, best use I’ve had for one my whole life,” I shouted over my shoulder. Then, not paying attention, I slammed head first into a very large, very firm body as Jess laughed, “Look out.” I took a step back, saw a large chest, dressed in flannel, and then my eyes traveled up until I saw green eyes looking down on me. He looked pissed so I stuttered, “Fancy meeting you out here.” Max grabbed my wrist holding the Green Willie, looked at it, and then sighed. “You wanna explain what the hell you’re doing out here in the middle of the night?” No, no I did not, so I bit my lip. When I didn’t answer, he looked at Lucy and she just smiled. Then Frank cleared his throat so Max looked to Jess. “I wanted to see where the body was found,” she lied rather convincingly. She’d always had a gift with fibs, could make anyone believe her and that sucked because I couldn’t lie to save my life. Until now, that is . . . he didn’t buy her lie. Max narrowed his eyes and then looked back at me and asked, “Did Maxine send you up here to do her dirty work?” “No, we were—” “There’s a killer runnin’ loose and you and your friends are out in the middle of the fuckin’ night playin’ detective,” he bit out. Then, for some odd reason, growled, “I should tan your hide.” “Oh, I like this one, Mia Bear.” “Excuse me?” I hissed. “I don’t know what she’s got you doin’ but this ends now, you hear me? No more runnin’ around the woods in the fuckin’ dark. No more runnin’ around lookin’ for a fuckin’ killer at all, are we clear?” “Oh, we’re crystal clear, Thor. You man, me frail woman. Beat your chest as much as you want bucko, but don’t you ever tell me what I can and can’t do,” I spit out and then moved around him with my green dick held high. This man has a serious bossy complex! One second I was marching downhill, the next I was up and over his shoulder. “Pain in my fuckin’ ass,” he announced as he kept trudging down the trail. “Put me down,” I ordered. “Nope, that little stunt just moved you straight from questionable to possible, now we’re gonna find out how possible.” “Possible what?” “Possible long term pain in my ass.” “I don’t wanna be a possible anything with you,” I cried out, because honestly, this was beyond the pale. Hauling me around the forest in the middle of the night, ordering me around as if I were a child,
a few days ago, he’d been flirty, now he’s just bossy, no thank you! “Considerin’ you’re in the forest in the middle of the night, using a green cock, no less, to light your way. I’m thinkin’ you don’t have enough sense to know what you want.” That made sense and it pissed me off, but I don’t care. As of right now I’m done being ordered around by Stetson, SIOZ, and most certainly Thor, God of Thunder! “Fine, you want to talk so you can see we’re incompatible, then we’ll talk, at your mother's, not your house,” I snapped. “Oh, there’ll be talkin’ all right and fair bit of you screamin’ my fuckin’ name.” “Oh, no . . . no, no, no, NO! I’ll never get Naked Max out of my head, Wet Max was bad enough.” “Wet Max? What the fuck are you talkin’ about?” “You, wet, splashing water at the lake, I’ve had that in my head for three days. I’ll never get Naked Max out of my head, put me down,” I shouted and pounded his back. “Well, “Mad Max” doesn’t give a fuck,” he growled, “no fuckin’ way am I lettin’ you wander around the forest with a killer on the loose. And no fuckin’ way am I lettin’ you leave until we know for sure.” “I can already answer that Max we’d drive each other nuts. You’ll order me around and I won’t listen.” He stopped then, put me on my feet with a jarring thud, and leaned in. The glow from the Green Willie made his green eyes more vivid, angrier somehow. Then his eyes softened as he looked at me and he cupped my face with both hands. “Thirty–three years I’ve lived on this mountain and not once in that time has woman pissed me off or turned me on more. When you asked Stetson if you could go home, the first thought in my head had been “No fuckin’ way.” I knew then I was just like my dad. You’re not gonna push me away because you’re scared of whatever the fuck it is you think about me, do you hear me? While you’re here, we're gonna ride this until we fall off battered and bruised or hold on tight ‘cause it’s what we both want,” he ordered. He had me at “turned me on more.” Therefore, I grabbed his neck, pulled him down so my lips were on his and whispered, “Anyway I can see Wet Max and Naked Max at the same time?” “Christ, you drive me mad,” he whispered back and then kissed me—thoroughly, I might add. Then, up I went, over his shoulder, and down the ridge he climbed. All while I made room for Naked Max in my mind. He wanted to see if we were compatible, fine. I suppose I could muddle through sex with him one time to find out. Sometimes a girl just has to sacrifice for the greater good! The greater good being, proving to Max we wouldn’t work. Yes, I know I should stand my ground, but I think I’ve mentioned more than once that he’s Thor, God of Thunder. What woman in their right mind wouldn’t be tempted?
Eleven N ak ed M ax
“Max.” “Almost there.” “Max, please.” “Jesus, it’s in there tight.” “I’m gonna lose it,” I whimpered. “One more second, don’t move,” he chuckled as he extracted a bug from my hair. True to his word, when I’d asked him for Wet Max and Naked Max he’d taken me to some hot springs near his home. I’d geared myself up the whole way, worried about my body falling short, my participation being less than spectacular, also telling myself I wasn’t making the hugest mistake of my life. While Max drove, he’d pulled me close and kept his hand on my thigh teasing me with his fingers. Naturally, I was a bundle of nerves by the time we’d arrived and when he helped me out, my mouth ran away with me to stall. He ignored my rapid-fire questions about the springs and grabbed me at my waist, hauled me to him, then buried his hands in my hair and kissed my reservations away. That is until a bug landed on my head tangling in my hair. “Is it gone?” I asked, jumping around. Max held up the offending bug and then tossed it into the air. I watched it take flight and kept my eyes on the creepy-crawler until I knew it wasn’t coming back. The problem was, I should have kept my eyes on Max. When I turned back, his shirt was gone and he was toeing off his boots. My breath hitched like the first time I’d seen all his hard lines and flexing muscles, and I froze. Max saw it, shook his head and grinned, then down went his jeans. He stood up, giving me a perfect view of all God gave him, and it was a lot, by the way, and then dove into the hot springs. He surfaced, ran those big hands through his hair, smoothing it back, all while he stared me down. (This is the part where my heart started pounding and my mouth went dry.) He stood up, made his way back towards me, as I scanned his body and watched how the water ran down, around, and over his chest, abs, and Thor ’s hammer. (This is also when I pulled the shirt from my body.) Wet Max plus Naked Max equaled Turned on Mia. Max reached me as my jeans hit the ground, and just like earlier, he put his hands to my ass and picked me up, as I wrapped my legs around him. Still in my bra and panties, his mouth claimed mine as he walked back into the water. I inhaled sharply when the hot water touched my skin. Then Max submerged us both, as I stayed locked around his body. When we surfaced, Max moved to the side of the spring and leaned forward until he’d pinned my body with his own. Then his hands moved up, my bra disappeared, and he grabbed my hands to pin them over my head. Without a word, he leaned down, claimed a nipple, flicked his tongue across the tight bud, and I whispered “Yes,” as his mouth began to make my body sing. I tilted my head down to watch as his mouth sucked, bit, and flicked until a rapid burn had my body moving against his. He released my hands, grabbed me under the arms, then lifted me from the water and placed my back on the edge of the bank. With one tug, my panties were gone. Max grabbed my legs, then spread them wide, leaned down and flicked my clit as my back bowed from the warmth of his mouth.
I whimpered deep in my throat as his tongue worked its magic, while I wrapped my hands in his hair and kept him right where I needed him. His beard rubbed against my sensitive skin and added an indescribable bonus to his mouth. The combination had me squirming and I could feel the mud under my back. Dirt be damned, I wanted this, and intended to have my fill. “Christ, you taste like warm honey, so fuckin’ sweet,” he growled as his hand joined his mouth. He slid two fingers in and started thrusting as my legs began to shake. “Please—” I husked as his fingers found that spot. Then he thrust twice more, found the spot again, sucked hard on my clit and my body took flight. My back bowed as I cried out, his fingers and tongue still working me through my release. As I came down, he crawled up my body, tasting his way to my mouth. When he reached my lips, he kissed me slowly till I was relaxed, sated from my release. However, Max wasn’t done. He tore his mouth from mine and bit out, “Condom?” as he grabbed his cock and begin to stroke. “Pill,” I choked out as I watched his hand work his shaft. His eyes turned darker as he scanned my curves, then he leaned down, centered himself, and slowly pushed in. I moaned as he entered, my head falling back as he filled me, stretched me. Max inhaled sharply as his jaw tightened, his eyes hooded, and then he buried himself deep. With both hands on my hips, he pulled out and then slammed back in as he grunted, “Jesus, you feel like warm silk.” Then, with a growl on his lips, he leaned down, grabbed my neck, and pulled me up until my chest slammed into his, crushing my breasts against his warm hard chest. He claimed my mouth again as he wrapped his hands around my shoulders, anchoring me to his body. One hand grabbed a fist full of hair and he yanked back, exposing my neck. Then he bit his way to my ear, his hips still thrusting, powering in and back out, as I held on to his neck for support. “I‘m not stoppin’ till you scream my name,” he whispered. His warm breath and promise of heaven caused my core to tighten. “Show me,” he grunted as he slammed my body on his cock. The force of his thrust had the desired effect as another climax built quickly. Needing it more than I needed air in my lungs, I bit his bottom lip to get his attention. “I’ll show if you tell,” I answered, feeling bolder than I had in my life. “You want “the tell” you got it. I’m gonna ride that sweet pussy of yours until you give me what I want. Then I’m gonna bury myself so deep in your sweetness you’ll feel me in your throat.” “That works,” I gasped as he slammed me down and took my mouth. It was beautiful the way our bodies seemed in sync. The give, the take, the push, the pull, the power in his strokes, the way I knew to tilt or roll my hips for maximum pleasure for us both. He gave as good as he got, and when I was about to give him "the show," he pulled me off, flipped me over, and placed me on the bank. I was about to protest when he crawled over my back, bit his way up my spine, as his hand came between my legs and he surged his fingers back in. “Ride my hand,” he ordered so I surged back on his hand as his other came up, his thumb and forefinger both finding my nipple and pinching hard. “Oh, God,” I whimpered as his thumb found my clit and then rolled it. Just as I was about to give him what he wanted a second time, he withdrew his hand, lined up behind me and slammed in, riding me like the sex God he was. One hand on my hip, he grunted with each thrust then reached down, found my clit again, applied pressure and I ignited. My climax was so profound I felt my atoms split and then merge again as my body shuddered around him. I’d never experienced anything like that in my life, and the result of the experience, he got his show—his name spilling from my lips. Max grunted, “There’s the show,” with his final thrust and then buried himself deep and held. He
groaned as he spilled into my warm depths, shuddering through his release. When he was done, with labored breath, he leaned down, buried his face in my neck, and kissed his way up. When he got near my ear, he bit the lobe, as his hands found my breasts, cupping them. Then he lifted me from the bank and we fell back into the warm water. Max floated on his back as my body rested on his as we both caught our breath, but neither of us spoke. There was no way to put into words how connected, truly alive I'd felt wrapped in his arms. From the first kiss until now, there had been a feeling of home. Now it was stronger, coursing through me like warm, sweet honey . . . a feeling completeness. Like I’d known him, lost him, and then found him again. Trying not to panic since this was supposed to be just sex, not a life-altering moment. I concentrated on his fingers running up and down my arms, as I took in our surroundings. It was peaceful, surrounded by nature, the sound of the water, the smell of the trees, the wind blowing gently as we floated. “You ok?” he whispered in my ear as I continued to ignore what had just happened and focus on the stars. They twinkled brighter out here than in the city and every night since arriving, I’d gone outside when night fell. It struck me while gazing at their beauty that it was almost like standing in a room full of diamonds. Unfortunately, their brilliance couldn’t stop my mind from wondering how the hell I’d ended up naked with this man, or, more to the point, how I could feel the way I do when it should be impossible in a few short days. So, I ignored his question about how I was feeling and flipped over, wrapping my arms around his neck. “Do you come out here to camp?” I inquired avoiding anything that had to do with feelings. “Sometimes,” he answered as he brushed the hair from my face. Max seemed to be watching me for a reaction so I smiled as if I didn’t have a care in the world. His eyes gentled when I smiled, then he leaned in, ran his nose against mine, and whispered, “I missed the tattoo the other night, might have taken you then if I’d known.” I was proud of my tattoo, a bear paw, right on my pelvic bone. It took me months to build up the courage to get it and when I did, I was proud as hell for overcoming my fear. In addition, if I do say so myself, it is kinda hot. “I’m not that easy, you wouldn’t have succeeded,” I laughed. “You do know we have a problem don’t you,” he responded ignoring my protest. Confused, I looked around then asked, “What’s that?” “That,” he kissed my lips quickly, “was great fuckin’ sex and moved you from possible to probable pain in my ass. If you use that mouth as well as you sing, I’ll tie you to my bed so you can’t leave.” “Max,” I whispered, not sure what to say. “Mia.” Panicked for no other reason than I shouldn’t feel this way, I blurted out, “I agree the sex was amazing, but my life is in shambles and I need to sort it out, not get involved with you.” Leaning in, Max smoothed the hair from my eyes and replied calmly “We’ll see,” as he took my mouth in a long, leisurely kiss. A kiss, by the way, that woke both our bodies up so we got around to finding out how talented my mouth really is. Unfortunately, his resounding “Fuck,” told me I’d better avoid his bed in the future if I wanted to leave. “Morning sleepy head,” Jess laughed when I stumbled into Maxine’s kitchen. I reached for a cup and filled it to the brim as I tried to wake up.
“Has anyone seen my glasses? I took them off last night before we went to the bar and I can’t find them.” “I don’t know why you even wear them, are you going for the hot librarian look or something?” “I need them for distance.” “You hide behind them is what you do. Those frames are huge, they’re like a barrier between you and the world,” she pointed out. “No psychoanalyzing before I’ve had at least two cups of coffee, please. Where is everyone?” “Well, while you were off getting laid we put our heads together and came up with a plan. Maxine is running down leads, Frank and Lucy got up early and headed back up to their base camp, and you need to give me the four-one-one on the gladiator.” “I’m not gonna talk about my sex life with you,” I laughed. “Oh, come on, humor your old auntie . . . was he good, please tell me he was good, oh, and hung. God, that would be a disappointment if a man who looked like that wasn’t great in the sack, please tell me I’m not wrong.” “Did Maxine say when she’d be back?” I segued as I tried to avoid all topics of Max. “Soon, and stop deflecting, I’m not letting you off the hook, now spill.” I’d leaned against the counter as she spoke, but I knew she wouldn’t let up. So, I huffed, moved to the table, and pulled out a chair. “Fine, what do you want to know?” “Well, considering the way he manhandled you last night, I’d say this is more than just a passing fling. The question is, you’ve always avoided men for some reason, and now that you’re not, why’d you pick the biggest one I’ve ever seen? Not to mention the bossiest, who lives a thousand miles away from you and, as far as I can see, you have nothing in common with, so what gives?” “All good points, one’s I’ve asked myself. Though, I hadn’t realized it till you said something, but you’re right, we have nothing in common.” “So why are you getting involved? With all that stacked against you from the start, I think you’re just spinning your wheels. If you were anyone else I’d say go for it, sleep with him until you leave, but you’re not anyone else. You’re Mia. You’re not like me your heart gets involved. If it’s not going to work out, which is a big if, by the way, a man like Max would be hard to forget, trust me I know.” Leave it to the irresponsible one in the room to point out the obvious. She was right; I’d end up with a broken heart. I may have wavered a tad about not getting involved after our night together, but Jess just slapped me with the cold, hard facts. “You’re right,” I mumbled, “Thanks, Jess, I’m glad we had this talk. When he kissed me and, well, other things, the connection was so strong I let my heart lead my head and I gave in. But, you’re right, we have nothing in common and I’d drive him nuts,” I replied as I went to leave the kitchen for some quiet time and self-reflection. Thinking about what she’d said, my stomach felt a little queasy. My head may understand it doomed to failure, now I needed my heart to understand. Which, by the way, is exactly why she was right. I couldn’t get in any deeper with Max because he’d be a hard man to forget. As I made my way through the great room, I swore I heard Jess mumble “Connection?” When I turned back to see if she was talking to me, I found her staring out the window with her hand to her chest, playing with a golden locket she’d always worn. When Buddy shouted at Max for the third time, he finally looked down at his foreman. He’d been surveying a tangle of trees that had grown too close together.
There was mathematics involved in bringing down trees. You couldn’t just walk up to one and mark cut here. You had a potentially deadly situation on your hands when you brought the wrong tree down first. He should know, he’d lost his father to just such a cluster-fuck of miscalculation. Ten years prior, his father, Tom Hunter, had been overseeing the takedown of a crop of trees just north of the main operation. He’d taken a young crew with him who’d misunderstood his instructions and taken down the supporting tree first. His father had been downhill when they felled the supporting tree, and when it broke loose, without its support, another tree snapped and came down with it. Unrestrained with a line as it should have been, it slid down the hill and caught his father off guard, crushing him. They’d paid a high price that day, and ever since, Max made sure he was standing uphill and watching the first cut. “Didn’t see you at Last Call last night,” Buddy replied as he handed Max a clipboard. “Had a woman to find,” Max mumbled as he signed the paperwork and then handed it back. “I figured as much. So, you dumped Annie for the scientist, you sure that was the right move?” Max looked down, grinned at his friend, and then slapped him on the shoulder. “Is that a yes?” Buddy laughed as he watched Max walk away, but Max just lifted a hand and waved as he headed uphill. Christ, he didn’t want to believe it, fought it for damn sure, but Mia had gotten under his skin. When he wasn’t doing the job, keeping his head in the game while he held onto his saw, his mind had been on her over the past five days. The way she looked, or the way she smelled like sunshine on a cold winter ’s day. That noise she made when she was frustrated, or the sound of his name spilling from her lips, it all played over in his head. He thought it was cute as hell the way she hated bugs and the adorable way she shrieked when it caught in her hair. Hell, he’d never thought of anything as adorable in his fuckin’ life, but something about that woman was just that, fuckin’ adorable. He figured he had a week tops to find out if she fits into his life. But, like he’d said last night, as far as he could see, she had permanent pain in his ass written all over her. Fortunately, for him, “pain in his ass” finally meant something besides headache. Though, he’d bet she’d be a fair bit of that as well. Max climbed into his truck and waved to his men as he headed into town to pick up replacement blades for the saws. When his phone rang, he pulled it out and saw Jack was calling, so he answered on the second ring. “Jack,” Max answered. “Max, got your message, talk to me,” his cousin replied, all business just like he needed. “Got a Chief of Police, he goes by the name of Stetson, Duke Stetson. I need you to run a background on him. When we hired him, his recommendations were so fuckin’ sterling they’d make your eyes hurt. He’s been here a year, maybe more, and his handlin’ of these killings had me wonderin’ if someone polished his badge to get rid of him.” “Is he barkin’ up the wrong tree, pushing his weight around?” Jack asked. “He’s barkin’ up the wrong fuckin’ woman,” Max replied. “Right, anyone I know?” “Nope, still figurin’ her out myself.” “She give you a headache?” “Yep.” “She piss you off?” “Yep, in the best possible way.” “I’ll get right on it then,” Jack chuckled. “You do that. If you find anything call me ASAP,” Max told him.
“Name?” Jack asked. “Stetson,” Max replied. “Name of the headache, Max. Jenn’s gonna ask questions and I gotta have an answer or I’ll have a headache on my hands.” “Right, tell Jenn her name is Mia and she works with bears.” “Christ,” Jack chuckled. It wasn’t lost on either man that Jenn had moved to Gunnison to live in the mountains with the deer and bear. A childhood dream if you could believe that. Now, Max had a woman who worked with bears and was involved in two murders. Jack’s wife, Jennifer, had been the focus of a psychopath and he’d fallen fast for the smart-ass reporter. Now, Max was in the same boat. The only difference was, he hadn’t fallen fast—he’d been pulled under kicking and screaming by a pair of crystal blue eyes. Only time would tell if he surfaced or drowned in those fuckin' pools. However, the tightness in his chest that seemed to steal his breath whenever he thought of her told him he was already in deep water and sinking fast.
Twelve The g ame is afo o t
“Got’em,” Maxine announced as she entered the kitchen throwing pictures on the table. I’d had my eyes closed (trying to block out Naked Max flashbacks from last night) when she entered, so I’d jumped and spilled my coffee. Sighing, as I grabbed a napkin to clean up the mess, I looked up wondering what had her so excited. “What’s going on?” “Jess and I put our heads together after she came home last night and showed me that scrap of shirt you found. We talked it over and it made sense that whoever killed Zimmer had to have at the hand axe competition since they knew which axe you touched.” “Right, do you remember who was there?” “As much as I hate to admit it, my memory isn’t what it used to be. But I remembered a few who were there so I called’em and got more names. Then I called everyone to see if they’d taken any pictures during the event,” she answered tapping the photos on the table. “Smith’s has a digital film kiosk so I grabbed the memory cards from everyone and had prints made up.” “And? . . . Please tell me you have a mad dog killer in one of those pictures,” I responded as I grabbed the package off the table. When I pulled them out, and started shuffling through, one thing was certain—I was still screwed. Every picture had a different man, all in red and black plaid flannel. “Shit, I didn’t even notice, is this like the town’s uniform or something?” “No, but we dress up for Founders Day. Black and red checked flannel are the symbol of a lumberjack, of course, so it stands to reason there’d be a few,” she replied. “How does this help, Maxine? There must be fifty men in these pictures wearing that shirt.” “It don’t if we can’t put that scrap with the shirt. But at least we know who to look for.” “And how do you propose we find out whose shirt the scrap of material came from?” Just then, Jess walked in and dropped a large pink bag on the table. “Hi, I’m Mia, your Passion consultant. We’re expanding our business going door-to-door. Would you like to see today’s special?” “You can’t be serious?” I asked in disbelief. “As a heart attack,” Jess laughed. “And if they invite me in, then what? How does that help us find the shirt?” I countered. “Hi, I’m Jess, Mia’s assistant, do you mind if I use your bathroom?” “So, you’re gonna do what exactly? Search their home while I demonstrate how to use a vibrator?” “You, my dear niece, will do whatever it takes to keep them busy while I search.” “Look, I appreciate your help, but there is no way I can demonstrate how to use a vibrator without laughing.” “Then I’ll do the demonstration and you can be a decoy. Just dress sexy so they can’t take their eyes off of you and Jess can look around,” Maxine explained. “I don’t know Maxine, what if Max finds out . . .” “Pish posh, he can bellow all he likes it’s not like I can’t handle him.” “Does he throw you over his shoulder to get his way?” “Not and live to tell about it, why?” “Your son found us on the mountain last night—”
“Oh, that’s right. How the hell did he find you all the way up there?” “My rotten luck, of course. He saw our Jeep parked on the side of the road and figured we were up to no good. Which, by the way, we were not, but try telling that to him,” I complained. “And when he didn’t get his way he threw her over his shoulder like a Neanderthal, which was hot,” Jess laughed, “then he hauled her off into the woods and made passionate love to her under the stars.” “Jesus, Jess, don’t tell her that.” Maxine just chuckled and patted my shoulder if you can believe it, and replied, “About time, he’s been in a foul mood since you arrived. Maybe he’ll cool his heels now that you’ve given in to him.” “Oh, no, it’s not gonna happen again. We may be attracted to each other, but we have nothing in common. I need to focus on clearing my name and getting my job back.” “Right, good luck with that,” she mumbled as she pulled out vibrators and edible undies. “You don’t think I can resist your son?” “I think he’s just like his father. Irresistible,” she remarked. “But we have nothing in common, it’s just pheromones at work. Once I’ve gone home, he’ll see we don’t work.” “We’ll, see,” she replied just like Max had. The family resemblance was starting to annoy me, and I was just about to argue why we didn’t work when Jess jumped in and pulled me out of the room by the arm. “Time to get you changed,” she announced, “I have the perfect outfit that will keep the men occupied while I search.” “Stop dragging me. Do you want me on my ass?” Ignoring my protest Jess looked back at Maxine and then whispered, “Look, don’t listen to me and don’t listen to Maxine. You have to do what is right for you where Max is concerned. I’m the last person you should listen to when it comes to relationship advice. If you feel a connection, that means something. Just forget about what I said this morning, okay?” “Jess, we barely know each other and have nothing in common, just like you said. I need to focus all my energy on clearing my name and securing my job.” “You’re right, of course. Just, make sure you know exactly what you want before you make any rash decisions, Mia. I think I may have steered you wrong this morning. I don’t think I had a clear picture of what was happening.” “Honestly, the whole thing is ridiculous. I’ve known him five days, who turns their life upside down for a man they’ve known five days?” I would and that’s what scares me the most. “It’s happened, but you do what’s right for you. I just wanted you to know that I’d support anything you decided, okay?” “Right, you’d support any crazy ideas I may have concerning falling in love with Max. “You’re in love with him?” “What? NO!” “You just said—” “Are we selling vibrators or what?” “Mia . . .” “It’s only been five days,” I whispered in an attempted to convince myself and Jess that it couldn’t happen. Jess, sensing my panic, whispered back, “Okay,” as she grabbed my hand in support. “Let’s clear my name and then I’ll worry about how I feel about Max, okay?” I begged. “Sounds like a plan,” Jess agreed.
“Then doll me up and let’s go find a killer.” Maxine divided the suspect list into least likely and most likely suspects. Then she’d narrowed it down by age. Those who were too old in her opinion went to the bottom and the younger men went to the top. Which, of course, made sense; Donald had been in good shape and could have easily handled an older man. Then she narrowed the suspects down by disposition. Those who had a known temper made it to the top and so on. She narrowed those down further by who was married and who wasn’t. Maxine argued a married man wouldn’t be able to hide what he’d done from his wife. In her mind, the killer was single. Again, that made sense to me, so the list was narrowed down again. After all that finagling, she’d finally come up with the “ten most likely” from those pictures and I hoped like hell the killer was on that list. However, now that it was time to knock on doors, I realized I hadn’t taken into account how dangerous this all could be until we’d pulled up in front of the first house. Fortunately, after meeting our first suspect, it was clear the only thing he seemed guilty of was being lazy—and wandering hands. Jason Allen was forty and divorced due to his drinking. He was currently unemployed and at the top of the list. He was a rough looking man with a beer belly and smelly feet. He lived in a ramshackle cabin on the outskirts of town that needed a good cleaning. We’d knocked on his door, given our speech about expanding door-to-door sales and he’d let us inside once he got a good look at Jess and me. Jess had pulled out all the stops coiffing me. My hair was a sleek veil of black down my back, which drove me nuts. I lived in ponytails, but she insisted I needed sex hair to set the right mood. To go with the sex hair I had on a low-cut red top that left nothing to the imagination, and ripped stonewashed jeans that sat low on my hips. They were tucked into stiletto boots that took my clumsy from comical to dangerous, so I stayed seated as much as possible. Which is where I was currently as I helped Maxine “stall” while Jess “used the bathroom.” I’d written a receipt for the Passion Princess Inflatable Doll Jason had just purchased all while dodging his wandering hands. I’d tried to keep him distracted, not that it mattered, he’d been too busy salivating over the catalog and accidentally grabbing my ass to realize Jess had been gone longer than five minutes. Perched on the side of the couch, I handed Mr. Allen his purchase order just as his hand landed on my thigh. Thankfully, Jess returned with a quick shake of her head, which let us know her search was a bust. Seeing that, I jumped up and away from his hands. “Here you go, Mr. Allen, sign here and we’ll make sure your order is filled and on its way shortly.” Ignoring the receipt, he scanned my body, licked his lips, and then asked, “Maybe you’d like to get a drink later.” Oh, boy! “Oh, I’m sure she’ll be too busy with my son, Jason,” Maxine replied as she packed her bag. “She’s Max’s woman?” “Seems like,” Maxine answered. His eyes shot to me and he immediately replied, “Then forget I ever mentioned it, okay?” I wasn’t technically anything where Max was concerned other than confused and in way over my head. But it got me out of that situation so I nodded, grabbed Maxine’s bag and headed for the door. Once outside and the front door had closed, I looked at Maxine and rolled my eyes. “Does Max put the fear of God in everyone or something?” “Nope, he’s the biggest employer in this town and everyone likes him. You won’t find a man,
woman, or child who will do anything to upset my son.” “Except Stetson,” I pointed out. “Except Stetson,” she agreed. We had three more stops for the day, but only cleared one more suspect. The other two worked for Max so we decided to hit the local diner for lunch, then we’d wait for quitting time to approach the other two. The local diner, also a log style building, was decorated in a 1950’s soda fountain theme and aptly named “Timber ’s Soda Fountain.” It had red and black chrome throughout with booths on the walls, tables scattered here and there, and a long soda fountain bar in the middle. It seemed to be the hub of the town at midday and when we walked in, everyone turned their heads and looked at me. “Me thinks you need a K stitched to your chest like a scarlet letter,” Jess whispered as eyes followed us. “These same people cheered me on when they thought I’d killed Donald. Now that one of their own is dead I’m a plague upon the town I guess.” “Ignore them,” Maxine mumbled, “no one I’ve talked to believes you did it. However, the knee to Stetson’s nuts, they loved.” A waitress named Marscha Weda, a Dutch spelling she told us, placed us in the back, which gave me a great view of the diner. This also meant I had a great view of all the eyes that kept looking my way. After Marscha brought our water and took our orders, we’d settled in to wait. Maxine was still convinced we’d find the killer with our current plan, but I was as doubtful now as I was in the beginning. There was no way of knowing if the killer was even in those pictures and it could take weeks going door-to-door. Even if we do find the right shirt, assuming he hasn’t thrown it away, would Stetson believe us when we took him the evidence or would he lock us up for obstructing justice? I was just about to voice this concern when I looked out the window and saw Max leaving Johnson’s hardware and he wasn’t alone. Annie was with him and they’d stopped near his truck talking. Jealousy reached up and choked me and I tuned out Jess and Maxine as they discussed the next two men on our list. Max seemed deep in thought as Annie kept talking, her hands darting out to touch him, to cup his face. Then one hand came up and covered her mouth as she began to cry. Max’s brows pinched together as a look of sadness crossed his face. Then he reached out, hooked her behind the neck, and hugged her to his chest. Once there, she wrapped her arms around his waist and continued to cry as they stood next to the street. Guilt replaced my jealousy as I watched Annie sob, so I glanced away for a moment. The peroxide twins were right; she was in love with him. Turning back, a glutton for punishment, I watched the scene play out like a bad soap opera. Girl loves guy, guy leaves girl, and then . . . and then the guy . . . what does the guy do? Unease hit me square in the chest. Something had been nagging me about their relationship since I’d heard about it. How does a man sleep with a woman for two years and not have feelings for her? In my opinion, they can’t. If Annie was in love with Max, then wasn’t it possible that Max was harboring feelings for her yet never explored them? But, why wouldn’t he? Oh, God, unless he thought her feelings were casual, so why rock the boat? “That doesn’t look good,” Jess mumbled as she peered out the window. Then Maxine twisted in her seat and looked as well. “Annie’s a good woman, came here about five years ago slinging beer to avoid a messy past. She and Max hooked up after Kelly took off, but he kept her at arm’s length, casual.”
“Kelly?” I asked. “Kelly Whalen, pretty thing with dreams that she’d never find in this town. They dated for a few years, I thought they’d get married, but her heart wasn’t in it. She wanted out of this small town so she left. I don’t think Max would admit it, but he was burned badly when she left. I think that’s why he never put much emotion into his relationship with Annie.” “How did Kelly burn him?” “Oh, you know men and their egos. He thought he should have been enough that this town should have been enough for her if she loved him. The fact that she cared more about malls, and a nightlife that didn’t include Karaoke as the main attraction made no sense to him. She’d grown up here and Max thought she wanted the same things as him. Turned out Max was just something to do while she saved her money to get the hell out of town. When she left, he washed his hands of her, never tried to bring her back.” “And Annie?” Jess asked. “What about her?” “Could he have buried his feelings for her because of Kelly?” I inquired as I looked out the window. When Max let Annie go, and kissed her cheek, my unease increased and jealousy returned. “I don’t know. I think he’s been so focused on the company he doesn’t think much about that type of stuff.” “So what you’re saying is you don’t know.” “I’m saying it’s doubtful. Annie went out with other men to make Max jealous, get his attention, but he was either too busy to notice or not emotionally invested in their relationship to care.” “Did she ever let on that she loved him?” I asked, afraid of the answer. “Nope! I think she figured if she bided her time Max would come around sooner or later.” “So, if he didn’t know how she felt and she told him, he might reassess his feelings?” Jess threw out catching my drift. “I suppose it’s possible,” Maxine muttered while she watched her son, “But, I don’t think so.” “Well, it looks like he knows how she feels now. Maybe he’ll change his mind.” “You’re still determined to leave aren’t you? You won’t even consider the possibility that you could be right for my son?” Maxine inquired sounding cross. I looked out the window and watched Max put his hand on her shoulder and lean in, his face gentle as he spoke. Then he lifted his hand, ran it down her hair, a small smile on his face before he turned and walked away. Annie crossed her arms over her stomach, holding back her tears as she watched him climb in his truck, then she turned and headed in the opposite direction. He’d been gentle with her, comforting, and that made me think about how he was with me. With me, he’d been flirty, bossy, arrogant, giving, sexually compatible, and I’d been . . . a pain in his ass according to him. Why was he even interested in me when he could have a woman like Annie, a woman who could handle the winters in Alaska and sling beer without tripping? Why me? It seemed like all we’d done is fight since we met. He’s right; I was a pain in his ass. I looked back at Maxine and saw another strong woman. One who could throw an axe with pinpoint accuracy and I knew I’d fall short of what Max needed in his life. We fought, had nothing in common, not to mention the whole Annie thing was unsettling at best and, I was a pain in his ass. “It would never work, Maxine, there are too many cons between us,” I answered truthfully as Marscha placed our food on the table. Maxine gruffed, shook her head, and then rolled her eyes at in disgust. Aunt Jess squeezed my leg for support as I picked up a French fry and tried to forget about Max and Annie. Then Maxine, a mini
version of Max, which meant she didn’t let things go, snapped, “My son deserves who he wants. If that’s you, then I’m gonna make sure it happens.” “Maxine—” I got out before she raised her hand and pulled out a pen and paper. “You say there are too many cons then let’s list the pros and cons,” she argued. “The pros and cons of what?” “Of Max, of course! We’ll list why you should or shouldn’t give it a go with him and then we’ll see which list wins out.” “Maxine—” “Just humor an old woman,” she snapped. “Fine, fine, I’ll list, Jeez,” I mumbled. I sat there a moment and thought about what she wanted. All of Max’s finer points kept swirling in my head so I tried to come up with his less than stellar qualities. “Sometime before I die would be nice,” she sighed. “Okay, um, he’s smart, has a good work ethic, good teeth and hair,” I spit out. “You make him sound like a prized poodle,” Jess chuckled. “Write down, he’s hot and makes love to her under the stars,” she added. “Would you stop repeating that?” “I sell sex toys for a living and you’re worried I know my son has sex?” “Just . . . you know what, never mind. Put down he’s arrogant, bossy and hauls me around without my permission, but he can be incredibly flirty which is nice. Oh, and his sense of loyalty to this town goes in the plus column as well.” “Still waiting for a negative,” she chuckled, “at this rate you should just go ahead and marry him.” “I gave you negatives. Bossy, arrogant, hauls me around.” “I see those as positives. He’s arrogant because he’s good at what he does and he knows it, which keeps the company in the black and people employed. He’s bossy because he’s responsible for keeping those he employs safe while keeping the company in the black, so his bossy is needed. I figure he hauls you around because he cares and doesn’t want you to get hurt, so that falls under the pros. Sorry, Mia, but so far you’ve given me nothin’ that says you should run screaming from my son.” “Oh, come on, he has faults.” “Not in my book,” she laughed. “Fine, then list all the reasons I won’t work with him.” “Okay, that’s fair, what would those be?” “Annie, I’m not convinced it’s over between them and I’m afraid to risk my heart.” “I think you’re wrong, but it’s your list.” “Just write it down. Okay, let’s see . . . I can’t throw an axe.” “Positive in his eyes,” she mumbled with a grin. “We’d fight all the time because I wouldn’t put up with him bossing me around.” “That goes under foreplay, so it’s a positive.” “Maxine everything can’t be a positive,” I snapped. “When the person is your soul mate, then everything is a positive.” “What?” “Don’t you know what a soul mate is?” “Of course, in principle, but that doesn’t exist.” “Oh, yeah, it does. When you’re with your soul mate, you feel like you’ve come home. You know it
when you meet them and none of the crap I’m writing down matters. It is what it is and you can’t stop the pull of a soul mate.” “Well, I don’t believe in that so stop putting everything in the pro columns,” I begged as my heart slammed in my chest. There are no such things as soul mates. If there were such a thing, divorce rates would be non-existent. However, her comment about feeling as if you’ve come home left me a little rattled, if I was honest. “Fine, I’ll put it on both sides,” she sighed. “Thank you, now, where was I?” Life in Trails End ran through my head and then it hit me, “I’m clumsy, and I’ll end up falling off a mountain leaving him wifeless with ten kids “Ten?” “Of course, he has potent written all over him. I’ll be knocked up every time I have a viable egg.” “Okay, ten kids goes on the con side.” “And don’t forget to add I’m not a big fan of flying. I’d have to fly back and forth for my job and I’m the world’s worst flyer.” “Is that it? Nothin’ more you want to add to the list?” “I think I’ve covered, oh, wait, add in Wet Max, Naked Max and I have a feeling Sweaty Max onto the pro side.” Maxine smiled at that, then finished writing out the list and held it up. Scanning both sides my heart started beating faster. “That’s not possible,” I exclaimed. “It’s your list.” “I didn’t say he was great in bed?” He was, I just wasn’t telling her that. “It was implied by the ten kids comment,” she explained. “What about the “he would kill for me” on the pro side?” “I know my boy and if he falls in love with you he’d kill to keep you safe. You needed to know that before you make a rash decision.” That, though alarming, was kinda nice and gave me a warm squishy feeling inside. I didn’t think anyone, besides my parent, would ever love me enough that they’d kill to protect me. Of course, thinking about my parents made me think about kids, which in turn made me think of those ten babies I’d produce from his fertile loins. A vision of a dark headed Mini Max’s running around a yard made my chest ache, and I instantly could see why a person would have a reason to kill. “Well, what’s the verdict? You gonna give my son a chance to change your mind or are you gonna run scared of a little competition? I looked at the list, thought about those ten babies, remembered the hot springs, the feeling of being home, and sighed. Unfortunately, I also thought about Max holding Annie and the sadness on his face when she cried, so I sighed again. I wasn’t ready to make a decision wasn’t prepared to examine my heart, not today. But Maxine kept her eyes on my face staring me down like a dog begging for food. Needing more time, I was about to tell this to Maxine when Stetson walked into the diner. When he saw us sitting in the back, his face pinched in anger and he marched to our booth looking fit to be tied. Jaw ticking, he put both hands on the table as he leaned down and held my eyes. “You got friends in high places?” “Sorry?” I asked, confused. “My phone’s been ringing off the hook. Friends, let’s call them, tellin’ me to drop my witch-hunt of
one Mia Roberts,” he growled. “Really?” I was shocked. I had no friends in high places, low places maybe, but definitely not high. “Much as it pains me, you, Ms. Roberts, are cleared as a suspect and are now free to leave Trails End. Do me a favor, pack your shit and get the hell out of my town,” he barked, then turned to Jess and then Maxine, scowling at them both as he left. “Holy shit,” Jess laughed “Oh, my God,” I whispered. “Who do you think called?” “My guess, Max called Jack, Jack called his friend in the FBI and they put the screws to him,” Maxine answered. “Who’s Jack?” Jess asked. “My nephew, he’s a sheriff in Colorado. There aren’t many who would say no to him. Family trait, I believe.” “Well, that puts an end to our door-to-door sales. Do you want to stay a few more days, see how you feel about Max or go?” Jess asked. Both women’s eyes pinned me with a questioning look and then it hit me I could actually leave. I opened my mouth to say something and then shut it. Leaving meant saying goodbye and for the first time since coming here five days earlier, I wasn’t sure what I wanted. With less enthusiasm than I thought I would have, I coughed to clear my throat and then looked between both women replying, “I think, um, I think tomorrow morning would be soon enough don’t you?”
Thirteen Bo o b o o
My dad used to say he could see the beauty and ugliness in the world through my expressions. I’m an open book, for better or worse, I’ve never been one to hide how I feel. That hasn’t changed. However, right now, I wished I could summon an air of indifference. Jess being Jess, and knowing me as well as my parents, sat on the bed and watched me pack all while I tried to convince myself I was doing the right thing, the smart thing. I’d only known him five days; you don’t turn your life upside down for a man you’d only met five days before. And, honestly, if I’d heard about one of my friends contemplating something like this I'd have had an intervention. That’s how crazy the notion was. Yet, here I stand, folding and unfolding, stuffing and un-stuffing my bag trying to act as if I wasn’t thinking just that. “You could stay a few more days, spend more time with him just to be sure,” Jess told me as if she’d been reading my mind. “No, it’s better this way, I’ll just pack and leave before I get in too deep. Besides, I’m not entirely sure things are over with Annie. I couldn’t have sex with a man for years and not feel something for him and I really don’t think men can either. A one night stand, sure, but two years? I'm not risking my heart just to have him wake up one day and realize he’s with the wrong woman, Jess.” “I’m sure he does have feelings for her, Mia. He wouldn’t have kept going back if he disliked her. But, sweetie, he wouldn’t have ended it with her if he didn’t see something in you that appealed to him more. Just think of it as he was killing time till the right one came along.” “But what does that say about him that he can throw her aside so easily, Jess?” “Honey, what does it say about you that he could throw her aside so easily?” “That he’s impulsive and acts before thinking?” “That man? He doesn’t strike me as a man who does anything without thinking it through.” She was right, of course, but I couldn’t shake this doubt. Exhausted just thinking about it, I sat on the bed and looked at my hands. Jess had a way of turning my words against me just when I thought I had my mind sorted. I looked at her and saw a beautiful, vibrant woman, one that any man would be lucky to have and not for the first time I wondered why she never married. “Why didn’t you ever get married?” Jess, usually quick to reply with a smart-ass comeback, hesitated. Her eyes drifted to the right and she seemed lost in thought as she played with her gold necklace. Then I saw a shadow of what looked like regret pass over her face. “Jess?” Jess drew in a deep breath, turned her eyes back to me, and they were glistening with unshed tears. So I took her hand. “Tell me,” I implored. Then she shocked the shit out of me. “When I was twenty I did fall in love.” “Really?” “He was a regular guy, not a musician like I was used to. We met when I stayed home one summer. I’d gone with some friends down the coast for a day at the beach and he was there with his friends. He called, and we got together, and then kept getting together. When it was time for him to go back to school, I ended it.”
“But you were in love with him?” “Yeah, and he said he was in love with me. But, I couldn’t see it working between us. He wanted normal and I didn’t do normal, so I ended it. But I’ve never forgotten him.” “So you never married because all this time you’ve been in love with a man you gave up?” Nodding, she shrugged and then chuckled, “I didn’t know it then, but I walked away from the love of my life. Mia, be absolutely sure when you leave tomorrow you aren’t walking away from a man you’ll never be able to forget. A lifetime is a long time to live with regret.” “I hear you, but I’m not in love with Max and he’s not in love with me,” I kinda lied, “Lust absolutely, but you don’t fall in love in five days so our situations are different,” I explained as much for her as for myself. “You can’t put a timetable on love, when it’s the right person, it’s instantaneous. You might not realize it, but it’s there.” “Did you fall in love the moment you met him?” “Yeah, and it took me twenty-five years to realize I had.” “Did you ever look him up, see what happened to him?” “No, it was easier not to know.” “You know what you should take your own damn advice. Why don’t you look and see if he’s on Facebook? What if he’s single for God sake, you’re not old you could have another fifty years together if it worked out.” Jess smiled, then shook her head, “I’ll make you a deal. . . If you will consider staying for a few days more, I’ll consider looking Brian up on Facebook.” “Brian, huh? Does this mysterious man have a last name?” “Oh, no, I may not be as smart as you, but I’m not stupid. No way am I giving you a last name.” “I’m hurt you’d think I’d go behind your back,” I laughed as I stood and pulled her from the bed. “Look, if I’m leaving tomorrow then so are you. I want one last night with my favorite Auntie Jess before we bid farewell. What do you say to a few drinks at Last Call and maybe some pool?” “So, you won't consider staying a few more days?” “I said if, if I’m leaving, the “if” is still to be determined,” I explained as I grabbed my pack and pulled her out of the room. Last Call, per usual, was full, though mostly with old-timers. It was just now quitting time at Hunter Logging so the tired lumberjacks hadn’t made it down the mountain and cleaned up to hit the bar for a meal and refreshment. Jess and I sat at a table instead of the bar, wanting a corner to eat and talk. Unfortunately, Annie had to wait on us and that was awkward at best. She didn’t know I’d seen her crying on Max’s shoulder, but I did, and now the guilt had weaved its way back in. I tried being accommodating when she came to the table, but she acted as if I didn’t exist. She kept her face down as we ordered hamburgers mumbling, “Have those out in a jiffy,” as she turned and walked away. When I turned my eyes to Jess and opened my mouth to say, “I should have resisted him, she’s heartbroken, and it’s all my fault.” Jess raised her hand to stop me and reminded me “He could have put a ring on that anytime, and he didn’t. She isn’t his soul mate.” Great, now Maxine had Jess believing in soul mates! “Jess, it doesn’t mean I’ll be either. I like him, more than a lot, more than I should, that being said should I uproot my life for just a maybe?” “Mia Bear, take the road less traveled,” she replied and I scrunched my nose in confusion. “Sorry?”
“You always do the predictable. Take a chance on the unpredictable. Max isn’t a certainty, I get that, but for now, try living in the moment instead of a path you mapped out five or ten years ago.” “I didn’t map out my life,” I defended, though that was a kind of a lie. I’d always wanted to work with bears from the time I was a kid and I had mapped out a course for my life that would put me on that particular path. “You, my dear niece, are as predictable as snow in Alaska. All I’m saying is life is an adventure, full of love, tragedy, struggles, and promise. If you keep your eyes to the ground and never take the road less traveled, you’ll wake up one day and realize your life is behind you and you’ve missed a kick-ass view. Be bold for once in your life and take a chance. I didn’t when I should have and now I’m looking in the rearview of my life wishing I had.” Direct hit! Aunt Jess one Mia . . . zero comeback. Could I really be bold, just throw caution to the wind and take a chance on a man I met five days ago? Should I risk my heart further to a man who may or may not be in love with another woman? Annie arrived with our burgers as I pondered this and I took a good look at her. She was blonde, but not a bottle blonde. Her hair was smooth and silky, her body lean, but curvy, and her face was very attractive. When she walked away without a word, but “Enjoy,” I watched her mingle with the crowd. She was friendly, seemed well liked, so what was it about me that Max preferred to her? “Stop doubting yourself,” Jess sighed. “But she seems like a nice woman, she’s beautiful and not a bitch, so why me and not her?” “That would be a question for Max. But, if you ask me, I think he likes a woman that needs protecting.” “Are you saying I’m weak?” “No, you’re strong mentally, quick with a comeback—” “You taught me well, Obi-wan,” I told her with a bow. “And you were my best student young Skywalker,” she laughed. “But, there's something fragile about you with all your stumbling through life that men think is cute. Max, being a Neanderthal, is probably attracted to a woman he can beat his chest over and protect.” “So you’re saying my vertical challenges actually attracted him to me?” “That and your bodacious tata’s, gorgeous blue eyes, veil of black hair that rivals any woman’s I’ve ever seen, and most definitely your brain.” “I thought my ass was my best feature?” “He strikes me as a boob man,” she grinned around a bit of hamburger. As I popped fries into my mouth, I thought about everything she’d said. Then I looked at Annie again and decided we were similar in body type so it wasn’t because Max was attracted to a bustier woman. Maybe Jess was right, maybe Max saw me as fragile and his inner caveman was attracted to that. Though, they were both wrong. Clumsy doesn’t equal weak; it equals scabbed knees. By the time Jess had finished her meal (I couldn’t eat, I was too conflicted), I’d made a decision on whether or not to leave or give it a few more days to explore things with Max. I was waiting for her to make her way back from the bathroom when a song from my teen years rang out over the loudspeaker, one, by the way, Jess and I used to prance around my bedroom singing. When her voice broke through the music saying, “Come on Mia bear, let’s rock this house,” I swung around in my chair and looked up at the stage. Moving her arms back and forth in the much-practiced choreography we’d created for the song, I laughed, jumped up, and started moving towards the stage. “You’ll owe me big time for this,” I shouted as I made my way up the stairs. She just shrugged,
handed me the mic, and we began our side-by-side steps and broke into song on the third line of Shania Twains “Man! I Feel Like A Woman.” Hoots rang out as we wiggled in rhythm with the song, then I noticed as we strutted around the stage that some of the lumberjacks were making their way into the bar. I’d just gotten out a “oh, oh, yeah, yeah,” when the next word out of my mouth was “Oomph.” I’d had my back to the crowd and didn’t see Max walk in. He’d climbed on the stage, grabbed me at my waist, and hauled me down the stairs to the cheers of the crowd. When I finally pulled back and looked at him, ready to give him an earful, I paused when I saw he was covered in sweat. Sweaty Max was just as hot as Wet Max or Naked Max, and coupled with Mad Max I couldn’t form a clear thought in my head. “Got a call from Mom, hear you think you’re leavin’ in the morning.” “I—" Max grabbed my arm and hauled me down the hall to a dark corner. Then he placed me against the wall, pinning me with both arms, leaning in. “You’re not goin’ anywhere, do you hear me?” “Look—” was all I got out before he slammed his mouth over mine, silencing my protest. Max drew me into his arms, pinning me against his sweaty chest, bending slightly so I was leaning back, unable to escape. The mixture of sweat, dirt, and timber overwhelmed my senses, which caused my knees buckled. I whimpered as the kiss went from urgent and angry to slow and all consuming. Light-headed from how thorough his mouth had claimed mine, my mind shut down for once and I rode out the waves of emotions. Feeling truly connected to a man for the first time in my life, I grabbed his shirt, pulled him closer, and then climbed up his body. He picked me up, slammed my back into the wall, breaking the kiss as he buried his face into my neck. “You aren’t leavin’ so get it out of your head,” he whispered. “Okay, I’ll try the road less traveled for once,” I replied as his tongue snaked out and tasted my neck. “As long as that road leads to me, I don’t give a fuck how you get here.” “Why me?” I found myself asking. “What?” “Why me, why are you so hell bent on this?” “Because my lungs locked up when I laid eyes on you, and I didn’t breathe again until I kissed you. You don’t steal air from a drowning man, if you leave I won’t be able to breathe,” he whispered. “That’s a really good answer,” I choked out. Max pulled back when he heard the catch in my voice, and raised a hand to wipe away a tear. “I also have a thing for klutzy women accused of murder,” he grinned. God, Jess was right. He thought my vertical challenges were cute. “Formerly accused,” I smiled. “Yeah, but seein’ you in those orange scrubs was sexy as hell.” “Wait, you never saw me in those.” “Saw your booking photo,” he explained as my legs let go of his waist and I slid down his body. “We clear finally? No more talk about leavin’.” “I have to leave at some point, Max. I need to get my job back.” “We’ll figure it out,” he stated as his hands cupped my face and drew me in for another kiss. Just as his mouth touched mine, there was a knock on the wall and we both turned our heads to see
Jess smiling. “Sorry, to interrupt, but your phone’s been blowing up, Mia. The call log said it’s Lucy,” she explained as she walked forward and handed me the phone. Before I could even think about calling her back, my phone lit up again with an incoming call, so I answered. “Lucy?” “Mia, thank God. Someone shot Booboo!” “Who shot who?” I shouted my voice raised in response to her words. Max grabbed the phone and barked out “This is Max,” and then listened as Lucy explained. “Right, I’ll get hold of Doc and we’ll meet you at your base camp,” Max told her before ending the call. “Well?” “Someone was up on the ridge shooting at one of the bear cubs. It took a hit to his shoulder so we need to find Shane and get him up there. They’ve sedated the bear, but the mother could attack at any time.” “What! Oh, my God, who would do that? “I don’t know, but right now we need to concentrate on the bear.” “I’d like to take a gun to—” “Babe, I’ll worry about the “who,” you worry about the bear.” “Right, okay, let me grab my pack and we can go.” Max waited for Jess and me to grab our stuff, then held the door open as we exited the bar. He grabbed my hand as we headed towards our car and mumbled, “You’re with me,” so I waved goodbye to Jess. It took us fifteen minutes to find Shane Sherman or Doc, as Max called him, and he was not what I expected. He looked like a surfer dude from the west coast of California. With longish blonde hair and sun-kissed skin that covered a long, lean, well-muscled body. He was somewhere in his early thirties and he was gorgeous. Dressed in a Hawaiian shirt and jeans, but shoeless, we found him in his backyard putting golf balls as the sun slowly set behind him. “Doc,” Max hollered as we walked around the back. Shane’s head popped up, looked back over his shoulder, and then he smiled showing brilliant white teeth. His smile was almost as dazzling as Max’s and I’ll admit I had a moment’s pause when he directed it at me. I mean, who wouldn’t, he was gorgeous; any woman who still had brain function would have short-circuited for half a second when that smile fell on her. “Max, what’s up?” Shane responded as he laid down his putter. “There’s a bear cub up on Grizzly Pointe that’s been shot, took a hit in his right shoulder. I need you to see what you can do for the cub.” “Shit, right, let me get some supplies and I’ll be right with you,” Shane answered and then started to move around us. Then he stopped and put out his hand to me. “Sorry, I’m Shane and you are,” he purred turning up the watts. “Mia, nice to meet you,” I smiled back. When Shane kept smiling, shaking my hand, Max mumbled, “Shane, we gotta go,” as his arm came out and pulled me to his side. In all my life, a man had never claimed me so obviously, but there you had it, Max didn’t like the man smiling at me. Shane looked at Max’s arm and his grin intensified. Then he released my hand, chuckling, “Right, supplies,” as he walked away. I bit my lips to keep from laughing as we turned and followed, but the
whispered, “Deal with it,” told me Max knew what I was thinking. Max and I waited as Shane gathered supplies, but all I could think about was who in the hell was shooting at my bears and why. Shane jumped into his own truck so we took off up the mountain heading to base camp. When we finally reached the clearing, Lucy was waiting with lanterns, and even though it was dark out I saw her eyes grow in surprise when she got a good look at Shane. See, only a dead woman wouldn’t react to the man. It was another five-minute walk until we found Frank watching over the cub, with a can of bear repellent in one hand and an air horn in the other. In the distance, we could hear the mother bear grunting her frustration. So, Max shined a light on the bear and took aim with his rifle as he positioned himself between Booboo and his mother. Shane kneeled down and examined the injured cub as Frank held a flashlight. Booboo had been out cold thanks to the sedative they’d shot him with, but the effects were wearing off and Shane had to give him another dose. Lucy and I kept handing instruments and gauze as he dug into his shoulder looking for the bullet. All while the mother bear kept grunting. Max kept murmuring to the mother bear, trying to keep her calm. Then moments later, Shane finally pulled out a copper slug. “Two twenty-three caliber, not big enough to take a bear down unless you get off enough rounds, this little guy was lucky.” An almost two-year-old bear cub is anything but little. However, compared to its “close to a half a ton” parents, this guy was small at two hundred plus pounds. After Shane had removed the slug, he sutured the wound, gave Booboo a shot of antibiotics, and then stood up backing away. “He’ll be fine, the best thing we can do now is leave him be so his mother can come to him.” Hearing that, Max backed up keeping his light and rifle trained on the mother bear. The farther away we moved from Booboo, the closer the mother came. Once she was next to her baby, she nudged his head and licked his face as a collective sigh could be heard from Lucy, Frank, and me. As we made our way back to base camp, Frank finally voiced what everyone was thinking. “Who the fuck would come up here and shoot a defenseless bear?” “I don’t know, but I intend to find out,” Max replied. “Hunters would have used a larger caliber ammo and I haven’t heard reports of hunters in the area,” Shane informed us. “I just hope whoever it is doesn’t mistake us for a bear,” Lucy stated. “Right, stay alert. If you see anyone call Mia and I’ll come up with some of my men,” Max told her then we said our goodbyes and started our descent back to Max’s truck. On the way down, Max stopped suddenly and put his hand to my shoulder stopping me. When I looked to him, he put a finger to his mouth to keep me quiet. Just off to the east I could hear the sound of someone stomping through the leaves. Shane raised his light and the footsteps quickened, then he mumbled “Bogey at your nine,” and Max snapped, “Stay here,” as he and Shane took off running. I followed their light with my eyes, and watched as they disappeared from my sight. Then it hit me, I was alone in the woods. I imagined all sorts of things while standing in the dark. Killers behind trees, bugs crawling up my legs, the ghost of Donald stuck on the ridge for an eternity waiting for people to haunt. The longer I waited for their return, the more my imagination ran away with me. As I scanned the area looking for Donald’s ghost, I heard twigs snap a short distance in front of me. I raised my light, saw nothing, and was about to blame a deer for the noise when I heard the rustle of leaves close by. My breath caught in my throat, and my hand shook like Elvis Presley’s hips as I raised my light. Scanning to the west, I let
out a terrifying scream as angry blue eyes stared back at me.
Fourteen Yo u’ re a d ick , Duk e
A dark forest, eerie quiet and angry blue eyes should have told me to run. Except for one thing, I was pissed off. Chief Duke Stetson, asshole to beat all other assholes stood in front of me, scowling, and it was a good thing for him his nuts weren’t in striking distance. “Thought I told you to leave town,” he snapped. “Seriously? You’ve arrested me, groped me, and now scared me half to death and you’re pissed because I didn’t leave town?” He, of course, being a subhuman ignored my tone and took a step forward. “I may have released you, but that doesn’t mean I think you’re innocent. I don’t know who the fuck you called, but that makes twice you’ve nailed my balls and I want you gone.” “Come any closer and I’ll make it three,” I hissed. The bastard shook his head slowly, his jaw clenching as if he was trying to control his temper. Deal with it asshole off I’m not moving. Then he took a half step towards me. Right, I’m not stupid, alone in the woods with a raging dickhead, I took a full step back. As he watched my retreat, his frown turned into a nasty smirk at my discomfort so I raised my light as a weapon. “What are you doing out here?” I asked. “I was gonna ask you the same thing, Ms. Roberts. I got a call about someone shooting at a bear cub and look who I find wandering around in the dark.” “Yes, chief, you found me out. I masquerade as a zoologist by day and kill the animals I protect by night.” “That smart mouth of yours is gonna land you back in jail if you don’t answer my question.” “What question would that be, the one about it being nippy out or?” His nasty smirk turned down right ugly then, and I could have kicked myself for poking the asshole. But, really, how could I not? Apparently, he thought I was out of line as well because he reached behind his back and pulled out a set of cuffs. Holding them up where I could see them, he rattled the cuffs, scanned my body with his light, and then said, “Assume the position, Roberts. I’m taking you in under suspicion of shooting a bear cub. Which, by the way, is illegal in the great State of Alaska as I’m sure you well know.” “If you take a step closer I’ll scream,” I spit out. “Who’s gonna hear you? The ghost of the man you killed?” Not only is Max gorgeous, but he has impeccable timing. Right on cue, light lit up the area as Max and Shane came into view hauling a man who looked like the gas station attendant. Max had hold of his arm as Shane carried two rifles. When they got close enough, Max took in Stetson stance and narrowed his eyes as he bit out “What the fuck is going on?” “I’m here on a report of shots fired at a bear cub and now I find you and Ms. Roberts on the ridge with rifles in tow, so I’ll ask you the same question.” Max shoved the gas station attendant towards Stetson, Shane tossed him a rifle, and then Max put out his hand to me. As I moved past Stetson, Max finally answered as he took my hand. “Chuck here needs to confess to stupidity. Do your job and write him a ticket for endangering a bear cub.” Max turned then, adding nothing further to the conversation, taking me with him as Shane followed.
I turned back and looked at Stetson as we descended. He was watching us leave, the glow from his flashlight clouding his features as he slapped cuffs onto Chuck. Done with that jerk, I turned back to Max and asked, “Did Chuck say why he shot at the bear cub?” “Yeah, he said people were saying just ‘cause Zimmer was dead, it wouldn’t stop others from coming in his place. Like the idiot he is, he figured that if he killed all the bears no one would have a reason to kill the town with a national forest. The problem is, he’s not the only one with his head up his ass.” “Wait, are you saying this won’t stop until the bears are all gone?” Max stopped, looked at Shane then his eyes came back to mine and he nodded once. I felt the blood drain from my face at the thought of my bears being killed. “Max,” I whispered, horrified that someone would kill these beautiful creatures. His jaw grew tight as tears formed and spill down my face. And when my traitorous lips trembled, he tagged me around the neck leaning down until we were nose to nose. “I’ll find a way to protect your bears, Mia. You have my word on that.” His words held conviction so I nodded quickly, wiping the tears from my face. “Okay, Max.” Somehow, I knew he’d do exactly that. He was Thor, God of Thunder and he scaled sixty-foot poles and chopped trees in half in thirty seconds, finding a way to save the bears should be a piece of cake. “Yeah, Gary, I know it’s late, but this can’t wait. I need you to look into somethin’ for me first thing in the morning.” Bone tired from a day on a saw, hauling ass to find Mia, and then climbing the ridge because of Chuck, Max stripped out of his clothes as he spoke to his attorney. He didn’t know if he could pull this off and he wasn’t about to get Mia’s hopes up before he had a plan in place, but he sure as hell was gonna try. If the town idiots had it in their heads to kill off Mia’s bears, then he sure as hell was gonna do everything in his power to stop them. The how of it seemed simple enough, it was the legalities he needed to look into before he told Mia his plan. After Max ended his call, he went into the bathroom and turned on the shower. Steam rose as the water turned hot, and he stepped under the cleansing spray. Taking a deep breath, he tried to relax as the hot water pummeled his tired muscles. With his eyes closed, he tilted his head back and let the water rinse away the day. The smell of sunshine on a winter ’s day surrounded him just as a soft hand reached out and stroked his stomach. Max didn’t move, didn’t breathe, when soft lips kissed his chest. His hands came up and cupped the firmest ass he’d ever seen and then held on as a pink tongue flicked his nipple. He hissed when perfect teeth scraped across his chest as a small hand grabbed hold of his erection and began a slow, rhythmic torture. Mia kissed her way to his mouth, licked his bottom lip, and the hold he’d had on his arousal broke loose as he claimed her mouth. Max pushed her against the shower wall, then pinned her hands above her head as he delved into her sensual mouth. Running his hand down her soft curves, he found the apex of her legs and ripped his mouth from hers. “Fuckin’ drenched for me,” he hissed as his fingers entered her silken core. Mia threw her head back and bit her lip as Max watched her face succumb to his rhythm. He wanted that mouth back so he took it as she gasped and rode his hand. She whimpered as her body squirmed on the wall, her wet core tightening around his fingers. Max knew she was close, so he brought his thumb up, rolled her clit, and watched as she panted, shuddered, and finally cried out “Max” while he
locked his jaw to keep from climaxing at the fucking sight of her. Christ, she was the sexiest thing he’d even seen, the most compatible lover he’d ever had, and she was fucking exquisite when she threw her head back and screamed his name, Max thought. As she panted through the aftershocks, Max lowered to his knees and draped one of her legs over his shoulder. He was determined to taste her sweet honey before he rammed himself so deep he’d never want to leave. Her hands came to his head and she tangled her fingers in his hair, gasping, “Baby, I, oh, God,” as his tongue snaked out and flicked her sensitive bud. He smiled when she jerked tightening her fingers in his hair, and he knew she wanted more when she pulled him back to her core. She was greedy for his mouth, moved against him as she cried out in pleasure. But he was done waiting, he needed to feel the heat of her body wrapped around him so he drew his mouth from her body, and stood as she begged “No, don’t stop.” Grabbing her leg as he stood, he wrapped it around his hip as he positioned himself and slowly sank in, his own moan held in check so he could concentrate on her. When he was buried to the hilt, he pulled out and watched their connection as he thrust back in, repeatedly. Mia held on as he filled her body, building a fire that would erupt for them both. As he powered into her, he reached between them and applied pressure to her sex, then claimed her mouth as she cried out, her fingernails scoring his back as he grunted his own release. Their relationship was now solidified with the coming together of bodies and minds. Tremors wracked his body as one of the strongest climaxes he’d ever had nearly took him to his knees. Then Max felt his center of gravity shift again. If he thought his world had tilted off its axis when he looked into her eyes the first time, he was wrong. The moment he spilled his seed, wishing it would take root, giving him a child, he knew it had then. He’d tilted, spun sideways, gone end over end, and then realized everything he thought he wanted out of life was a lie. This city girl with her klutzy ways, ridiculous glasses, and cute-ass shirts had him by the proverbial balls and he didn’t give a fuck. If she thought for one minute she was ever leaving, she was wrong, dead wrong. She was his now and she’d have to get used it. Lowering her to both feet, Max touched his forehead to hers as they both caught their breath. “Jesus,” Max mumbled when he realized he’d never surface again, was officially a drowning man. “I’d say one part of our trial relationship works,” Mia panted as she wrapped her arms around his neck. It all worked as far as he was concerned, but something told him to keep that to himself. Shower complete, clothes back on, they settled on his deck with a beer. Max hadn’t eaten and Mia never finished her dinner, so he pulled out the steaks and lit the grill. Mia was laying on a lounger he’d built as his dog begged for attention. Muttley climbed up and then rolled into a hundred and twenty-five pound ball beside her as she stroked his head and sipped her beer, all while staring at the northern lights as they danced across the horizon. The bright green of the Aurora Borealis floated weightlessly and glowed as they lit up the night sky. Max knew the effect came from the collision of solar wind and magnetospheric charged particles, but he liked to think of it as God’s way of saying “I’m out here watching over you.” As he watched her pet his dog, he decided the dog needed to move and make room for him. It was time to get to know each other on another level and he figured no time like the present. Grabbing his beer he ordered, “Muttley, down,” then pulled her forward and settled in behind her placing her between his legs with her head on his chest. Wrapping an arm around her shoulders, he asked, “Tell me about your childhood,” as he rested his chin on the top of her head. “Just a typical childhood really, my dad was a professor of English Lit. till he retired last year and
my mother is a homemaker.” “You got siblings?” “No. Mom tried for years to get pregnant again, but couldn’t, so it’s just me. Though, Jess is like a sister,” Mia answered. Moving her hair aside, Max kissed her neck and asked “Favorite pet?” “Are we playing twenty questions?” “Just gettin’ to know you better. Your body I have memorized,” he whispered and then nipped her neck, “but I want to know what makes you tick,” he explained as he gently bit her ear. “Okay,” she breathed out shivering against him. “So, favorite pet?” he asked again, but ran his tongue around her ear because he could. “Basil,” she stuttered and Max smiled. The fact she was putty in his hands boded well for him in future arguments. ”Um, Basil, my Chinchilla was my favorite.” “Odd name for a pet.” “It was my grandfather ’s name. Gran, gave me the Chinchilla as a gift, said it reminded her of my late grandfather so I named him Basil.” “Okay, fair enough, next question. Have you ever been married?” He asked and then held his breath for an answer. “No, never came close,” she laughed, then paused and asked, “What about you? Have you ever come close?” “Nope, been busy building my dad’s company.” “Ever been in love?” she mumbled as she turned to look at him. “Nope,” he answered because that was the truth. He’d had feelings for Kelly, but he knew when she left he wasn’t in love. He’d found her letter, gone to the bar and had a drink with his friends, then he’d gone home and fell right to sleep. Staring into her crystal blue pools, he felt his chest tighten. No, he’d never been in love before, that much he was certain of. If he’d ever felt like he did right now he’d have remembered that. “Last question, one I need answered,” he whispered in her ear. “Do you still think I’m Loki or have I regained my Thor status? “Well, look who the bear dragged in,” Jess chuckled when Max dropped me at Maxine’s the next morning. To say I was tired didn’t cover it, but I was pleasantly tired, so I just smiled and grabbed a cup of coffee. After our late night dinner under the stars, Max took me to bed and shot me straight to the Milky Way. One thing was for certain if we stayed together, I wouldn’t get much sleep. I suppose we all have our crosses to bear and this was mine. As you can imagine, I’m not complaining. “Looks like Max convinced you to stay a few more days.” “Yeah, he explained why I should stay a few more days in terms I could understand,” I yawned around a sip of coffee. “Yeah, right,” she snorted. “Tell me what happened to the bears last night.” “God, Jess, the poor thing had been shot in the shoulder, and its mother was upset, pacing, and grunting. I’m actually shocked she didn’t attack. Females are fiercely protective and care for their cubs for up to three years. Her behavior reminded me more of an anxious mother waiting to see if her child would be okay. Almost as if she knew, we were helping her cub. It was fascinating from a zoological aspect and I think a study is in order to see if this has happened before.” “Does Max think it’s sexy when you go all logical and scientific?”
“No, but you were right, he is attracted to my vertical challenges,” I laughed. “Told ya!” “I bow to your superior knowledge.” Maxine had baked again and there were muffins on the table, so I reached out and snagged one. As I peeled back the paper cup, I finished my account of the night before. “Anyway, while we were descending the ridge with Doctor Sherman, Max heard someone in the forest and they took off after them. While I was waiting,” I said around a mouthful of muffin, “Chief Stetson scared the shit out of me.” “What was he doing up there?” Jess asked as she grabbed a muffin as well. “Looking for the shooter, he said. He’s such an ass he actually tried to arrest me again, can you believe it? No doubt he was hoping to grope me again.” Jess had taken a sip of her coffee when I said that and began choking on the coffee, sputtering, “Say that again?” “Oh, that’s right, we’ve been so busy chasing killers I didn’t’ tell you the rest of the story about the good chief. That’s why I kneed him. While he was frisking me he “accidentally,” I emphasized by raising my hands in air quotations “on purpose brushed his hand across my breast.” I felt the room go electric when I finished and jumped when I heard Maxine hiss, “That sonofabitch,” from behind me. Turning around, I looked up at her and saw the fire in her eyes. Oh boy! I’d hoped to avoid her or Max finding out. Something told me their tempers would land them in jail if they knew. Time for damage control! “Maxine—” “That sonofabitch,” she repeated only louder this time. Then Jess joined in. “Are you telling me the Chief of Police copped a feel while he was arresting you?” “Okay, you both need to simmer down. He’s an ass, but I took care of it when I busted his balls, we’re even now.” “Are you thinking what I’m thinking Jess?” Maxine asked completely ignoring me. “If it involves tar and feathering his ass then yes I am,” Jess answered back. “Oh, no, you are not going head to head with that guy,” I tried to reason. “I’ll get my purse,” Jess replied ignoring me. No way was I letting them leave so I jumped up, hands thrust out to stop them, and shouted, “Wait,” but both ladies marched right past me as if they were deaf. I followed them out of the kitchen begging them not to get involved, but a slammed door in my face told me I’d have more luck talking to a brick wall. Now what? The only people I knew in this town besides Max, Maxine, and Martha were the peroxide twins. Martha ran the Post Office and Max, well, if Maxine reacted this way, no telling how he would react. Do I sit here and wait, praying Stetson doesn’t arrest them both or do I call Max and bring the wrath of Thor down from the mountain? Seeing no alternative, I went with option three. If I could stop Maxine and Jess without Max finding out I’d put up with Joanne and Suzy. First, I had to find them and the only number I had was Max’s. Deciding avoidance of said axe god would be wise, I grabbed a phone book and called the Post Office. Ten minutes later, there was a knock on Maxine’s door and I found Suzy on the other side. “You ready?” she asked.
“Let’s do this,” I replied. We piled into her red Ford pickup and went in search of Maxine and Jess. “The police station is the most likely place, don’t you think?” “Nah, everyone knows you can’t mess with Stetson, he’s a dick. The only way to get back at him for being a dick is to hit him where it hurts,” she explained. “And how would you do that?” “The only thing he cares about . . . his boat.” “And you think Maxine knows this?” “Whole town knows it. He works on that thing every waking minute he’s not on duty.” “Then let’s go to his house and see if they’re there,” I replied and off we went. I had to give her credit, she knew exactly where to find them. Only problem was, we were too late. Flames shot from what looked to be a sailboat parked at the side of a small cabin on the lake. When Suzy came to a stop out front, we both jumped out looking for Thelma and Louise. They were gone. A hit and run attack on Stetson’s prized possession was the only evidence they’d been here. When I looked at the towering inferno that used to be his boat, I considered finding a hose to try to douse the flames, but it was too late. The heat rolling off the boat was overpowering, so we backed up, but continued staring like deer caught in headlights. When we turned to leave, and took a step towards her truck, a deafening explosion destroyed what was left of the boat. Suzy and I hit the dirt and covered our heads as debris rained down us. The next thing I knew there were hands pulling me from the ground and when I turned around, I found Stetson and Chester Tallchief glaring at me. “It wasn’t me, we were just out for a drive and saw the flames,” I explained. “Honestly, I picked her up not ten minutes ago I was showing her the area, Duke.” He narrowed his eyes, looked between us both, then looked back at his boat and thundered, “Fuck,” as he watched it burn. “Go now, leave,” Chester told me and he didn’t have to tell me twice. I grabbed Suzy’s hand and we hightailed it out of there. Stunned by the turn of events, we were half-way back to Maxine’s before the laughter ensued. By the time we pulled up to the house, I couldn’t breathe. I stumbled out of her truck, waved goodbye and made my way inside to two women relaxed at the kitchen table, enjoying their breakfast. They looked up, smiled, and I burst out laughing again. One thing I was sure of, I’ll never cross those two. They give a whole new meaning to the term “force to be reckoned with.”
Fifteen Brian
Max surveyed the track of land that bordered Grizzly Pointe. If he was going to save his town from its own ignorance, and activists who might threaten it, he had to act quickly. Making a decision he hoped he wouldn’t regret, he pulled out his phone and called Mayor Madison. It was time to put his plan into action and the quickest way for word to get out, so the bears were protected, was to call a meeting of the board. Ten minutes later, he ended that call and punched in the number for the Seattle Institute of Zoology. He wanted all his ducks in a row before he told Mia and one of those ducks was her job. If all went as planned, he could save the bears from assholes with guns, stop activist from foaming at the mouth all while giving Mia a reason to stay. There was a lot riding on this, the least of which was his future happiness with a woman who would put up with a man like him. He chuckled when he thought back to a conversation he had with his cousin and the words of wisdom he’d imparted. “There aren’t many women out there that can put up with men like us. You find one, whether you got time or not, don’t let her get away, Max. Trust me, I know,” Jack had told him and he’d laughed it off. However, his parting words, “You find the right woman you won’t be able to cause them a moment of pain,” had stuck in his gut, fed a desire to find the right one. Barring any hiccups, and Mia’s natural inclination to think things over for a million years, Max was sure he’d found the right woman. The moment her face pinched in terror for her bears, the instinct to find a solution to calm her fears took hold. Jack was right, Max thought. You find the right woman you’ll move heaven and earth to keep them happy, and die trying if you have to. “Your turn,” I told Jess as I placed my laptop on the kitchen table. “My turn what?” “Log into your Facebook account, it’s time for you to look for Brian. I agreed to consider a relationship with Max and I’m doing that, now you have to look for your long lost love,” I reminded her. I’d spent the afternoon on the phone with my employers trying to arrange a meeting to discuss my suspension. Surprisingly, they’d agreed to talk with me in person on Monday. That meant I had to leave Trails End by Saturday, less than two days from now to prepare. That also meant I’d be parting ways with Aunt Jess and saying goodbye to Max. Which also meant I only had two days to help her find Brian and to make a decision about my relationship with Max. Because of my concerns about his feelings for Annie, I’d been skeptical about his feelings for me. I had to know once and for all how he felt and I planned to use the next day and a half to do just that. I realized this morning, after the night we’d spent together that I’d never wanted anything more than to explore what we had. I knew what I wanted, but I had to make sure that his heart didn’t belong to another before I put mine on a silver platter. As for Jess, she got me into this so no way was I falling headfirst into possible heartache alone. “Mia, I don’t think—” “Type his name, Jess,” I insisted. Jess looked at the screen, looked at me, then sighed and began to type the name Brian Snodgrass into the search bar.
“There are too many and I don’t know where he lives.” “Type in his name and the name of the college, he attended,” I instructed. When she did this a half a dozen Brian Snodgrass’s pulled up and I watched her go stiff. ”God, there he is,” she whispered. “Which one?” Jess moved her finger across the pad and then clicked on one of the names. When his page pulled up showing all his personal information as well as posts, I told her “When you reconnect, tell him to check his privacy setting. The whole world can see his stuff.” Brian Snodgrass, aka love of Jess’s life, was not only single, but ohmylanta was he hot. He had a full head of salt and pepper hair, mostly dark, with bright blue eyes and a jaw that would put Robert Pattinson’s to shame. He hadn’t gone soft around the middle, looked active in cycling and ohmyfreakingod he lived in Seattle. “Jess, he lives in Seattle,” I shouted. “Holy shit,” she whispered. “Jess, he’s single,” I shouted again. “Holy shit,” she kept repeating. “Jess, send him a friend request,” I squealed as I jumped up and down. She was still in shock, just sitting there, so I shoved her hand aside and moved the cursor to click on the friend request. When it said sent, I sat down next to her and we both stared at the screen and waited. We were still staring at the screen when Maxine walked up behind us twenty minutes later. “What are we looking at?” “Jess’s long lost love, we friend requested him,” I explained. “How long since she’s talked to him?” “Twenty-five years,” Jess mumbled. “I’ll get the chips and beer. Have you stalked his page yet?” she asked as she opened the fridge. “Yeah, he’s single,” I told her. “When was the last time he posted?” “Umm, looks like about two months ago. Shit, it might take him weeks to see your request,” I whined. “Scratch the beer and chips then, Mia’s right, this could take a while,” Maxine replied. Just then, her front door opened, slammed, and then we heard Max bellow “Mia?” Something about his tone told me he was pissed and I had a bad feeling I knew why. “Kitchen!” Maxine shouted back. When he entered, he stopped in front of his mother, leaned in, and then stared her down. When she didn’t so much as flinch, his eyes shot to mine and tried the same tactic so I smiled like the innocent woman I am. “Which one of you set the fire?” he finally asked. “Pardon?” Maxine replied like the innocent woman she was not. “Christ, it was you, wasn’t it?” Max growled. “I’ve been here all day, haven’t I Jess?” Both looked to Jess for confirmation and Jess nodded without taking her eyes from the computer as Maxine continued on with, “Shame about his boat, he must have pissed someone off don’t you think?” “Is whatever this was about over?” he snapped ignoring her professed innocence.
Maxine looked at me and answered truthfully. “Not a chance in hell.” “Swear to God, I should put you in a home. Burnin’ boats, huntin’ killers, selling fuckin’ sex toys door-to-door to my men, and now you’re draggin’ my woman into your games?” Max growled. “Curly’s dead and that shit-for-brains chief was tryin’ to pin it on your “woman” Maximilian, what did you expect me to do?” Max opened his mouth to bellow I had no doubt, but Jess shouted, “Oh, my God, he accepted my friend request,” and we ignored him. Both Maxine and I moved behind Jess and watch over her shoulder as a chat box popped up with a message that said, “Jess?” She sat stock-still and stared at the screen, so I nudged her. She looked at me with anxious eyes so I nodded towards the screen and told her, “Say, hi.” “We aren’t done talkin’ about this,” Max barked from behind us so Maxine and I shushed him. With trembling fingers, Jess typed “Hi, Brian,” and Maxine and I sighed in unison, grabbed each other ’s hand for support, and held on tight. “Mom,” Max shouted. “In a minute we’re makin’ a love connection,” Maxine shouted back at him as we waited for Brian’s next response. You could see from the chat box that he was typing, and in what seemed like forever he finally posted. “Not a day has gone by in twenty-five years that you haven’t crossed my mind.” Jess’s hands flew up and covered her mouth, and then the tears fell. She inhaled deeply, let it out on a shaky breath and then her fingers started flying across the keys. Maxine and I smiled at each other and then turned around to find a scowling Max. He raised an eyebrow and Maxine mumbled, “Fine, I won’t go after Stetson again,” but the hand behind her back had its fingers crossed. Max, knowing his mother, shook his head and then looked at me. When he opened his mouth to no doubt bellow at me, I blurted out, “Talked to SIOZ today and they’ve agreed to meet with me on Monday,” to break the tension. “Meet?” “Yeah, I have to fly out on Saturday morning. It was the only time I could secure a pilot to take me back to Fairbanks.” Surprisingly, Max smiled. I expected him to argue about my leaving since I’d agreed to take the road less traveled. Instead, he pulled me in his arms and replied, “This calls for a celebration.” “I’ll get my purse,” Maxine jumped in and Max turned his head and scowled at his mother. Clearly, his idea of a celebration didn’t include her tagging along, but she ignored his scowl and kept right on going. “Jess you wanna come?” I asked as she sat glued to the computer. She nodded and held up a finger indicating she’d be right with us. “Guess its Last Call instead of my house,” Max whispered as he nuzzled my neck. “You’ll survive,” I giggled. When he bit my neck in retaliation, my knees went weak and he chuckled in response. “Ready,” Maxine shouted so Max let me go with an ear nip and squeeze, then took my hand and pulled me out of the kitchen as Jess followed. As we made our way to our vehicles, Maxine and I threw question after question at Jess. “What did he say,” “Are you gonna get together with him” “Did you tell him he was the love of your life?”
Seeing as we all couldn’t fit in Max’s truck, Maxine and Jess piled into my aunt's rental car, a twoseater BMW. Only Jess would drive from Fairbanks in a high-performance sports car instead of an SUV, she wouldn’t let anything like a little mountain get in the way of her fun. “I’ll tell you both at the bar, but to answer one of your questions, yes, I’m gonna get together with him when we get back.” Ten minutes later, we walked through the doors of Last Call and grabbed a large table in the back. I held my breath to see who would wait on us, though, to be honest; I kind of hoped it was Annie. I wanted to see how they interacted if he watched her at all while we ate. I know my unease may be irrational, but I had a lot riding on the answer to this question. My mother would say to trust your instincts, but where men were concerned my instincts were crap. That being said, my gut told me he didn’t, he wasn’t the type of man to be unsure of anything, least of all his own feelings. So, while I watched Jess staring at the computer this afternoon, waiting for her second chance, I made a decision. I decided if I didn’t have an answer by the time I left, I’d take a leap of faith. Jess was right, I didn’t want to live with regret and question answered, or not, Max was worth the effort even if he changed his mind. Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Barring the unthinkable (finding out he loves Annie), I was gonna move here and give it a go with Max. When Ralph came to the table instead of Annie, I was a tad disappointed since it would have been a chance to ease my mind. He handed us menus, took our drink orders, and then left to fill them. Several of Max’s men shouted their hello’s as we waited and then Suzy and Joanne walked into the bar. Seeing our party, they made a beeline for our table and pulled up chairs. Max hooked me around the neck and pulled me into his side and I was just about to ask Jess about Brian when a loud crash pulled our attention from the table. We looked up, saw Annie swaying as Ralph bent down to pick up our spilled drinks. I watched in confusion as she started laughing. “Whoops, didn’t see you there Ralph,” she mumbled, then bent down and tried to help him, but he swatted her hand away. “You’re drunk,” Ralph growled and I heard both Max and Maxine mumble “Christ.” When Annie tried to stand, she lost her footing and went down on her ass in the middle of the broken glass. She burst into laughter as Ralph tried to help her up, her jeans soaking up the beverages as sat there. Annie kept on laughing as Ralph grabbed her by the arm that is until her gaze landed on Max. When she saw Max and me, her laughter died and then turned to tears. Max mumbled “Shit,” then rose from his chair and made his way over to her. My heart started pounding as I watched him help her off the floor, and my stomach felt ill when she buried her head in his chest and wept. He asked Ralph “Did she drive here?” and he nodded as Max held her up. Annie wailed, “I should have told you I loved you sooner,” in great sobs in Max’s chest and I felt the color drain from my face. Max closed his eyes at her words and held her tighter as she continued to cry. They stood there in a clutch, and Max’s face softened from anger to one I couldn’t recognize. Eyes glued to the scene in front of me, my heart rate increased as he whispered in her ear, ran his hand up and down her back, then turned his head towards our table looking for his mother. And not once did he look at me. Like they communicated across some mother-son connection, Maxine got up and walked over to him. He spoke to her in a whisper and both looked back at me as Maxine nodded. When he was done, she made her way back to the table as he turned, an arm around Annie’s waist, and headed for the door. That feeling you get when you know something bad is about to happen tightened in my gut as I
watched Max walk out the door. I waited for him to look back at me, to give me some kind of sign what was happening, but he walked right through the door without a backwards glance. When Maxine made it to the table, I asked, “What’s happening?” then held my breath for her answer. “Max needs to take Annie home, get her situated, and doesn’t know when he’ll be back, so he asked me to tell you he’d call you later if he could,” “Okay,” I whispered back, but the knot in my gut started to spread to my chest. “He’s just taking care of a friend,” Jess replied. “Yeah, I’m sure it’s nothing,” Suzy chimed in. “That’s what friends are for, right?” Joanne added to the mix and I smiled as if I didn’t have a care in the world. Four sets of eyes watched me carefully as I processed what had just happened. Trying hard to rationalize why Max felt the need to be the one who took care of her, while leaving me here with no indication as to what was happening, I couldn’t come up with one. Then, feeling like a bitch since Annie was upset. I decided I needed to change the subject before I succumbed to my own insecurities and blurted out “Tell us about Brian, Jess.” Jess, she didn’t miss a beat, she knew I needed a distraction so she saved me from sympathetic eyes when she gave us the full rundown on one Brian Snodgrass CPA. “He’s been in Seattle for almost twenty years, can you believe it. All this time we’ve lived in the same city.” “Technically, you don’t actually live there,” I reminded her. Crashing at a garage apartment a few times a year didn’t qualify in my book. “He has three kids, but he’s been divorced for five years. We’re gonna have dinner at seven on Monday to catch up and with any luck, I’ll be in his bed by eight,” she laughed. “When we get home remind me to pull out my bag of goodies, I’ve got edible massage oil that tastes like strawberries,” Maxine told her. For the next two hours, Jess regaled us with her summer fling with Mr. Snodgrass. We heard about skinny-dipping in the ocean, hot sex on the beach, and how she cried when she walked away from the love of her life. However, the whole time she spoke, I only gave her half my attention, the other half was on my phone. It sat on the table mocking me as I prayed it would ring. I kept reminding myself I wouldn’t want to be with a man who didn’t care enough to help a friend home, all while working myself up that he hadn’t called. This is why I’ve avoided relationships thus far. They’re messy and you turn into a twelve-year-old. I’ve seen many of my highly rational, highly educated friends, men and women, I might add, turn into raving lunatics when matters of the heart were involved. And, as the night dragged on, my sanity began to slip towards childish levels and I feared I’d be the same. By ten o’clock, there was still no call and when the ladies were ready to leave, I had to ride with Suzy and Joanne or ride in Jess’s trunk. As we pulled out of the parking lot, I was quiet, my mind was coming up with a million different scenarios as to why he hadn’t called. 1. He was tired after a long day so he went home. 2. She was ill and he was holding her head while she puked. 3. They were playing Scrabble while she drank coffee to sober up and he’d gotten a triple word score and forgotten to call in his excitement. 4. While playing Scrabble, he looked into her eyes and remembered why he kept coming back for two years and was now making love to her.
See, I’ve turned into a twelve-year-old. “You wanna run by her house and see if he’s still there?” Suzy asked breaking me from my thoughts. “What? No, no I’m fine. She’s just a friend, I trust him,” I lied. “Really?” Joanne asked “Really, what?” “You trust him? Girlie, if I had a dollar for every man that has screwed me over, I’d be living in the Bahamas with hot manservants by now. The only man a woman can trust is her daddy.” “Every man you’ve ever been with?” “Every man,” Joanne replied. “Why don’t we just drive past her house to set your mind at ease,” Suzy replied and I bit my bottom lip in indecision. They all screwed her over? I dated once or twice, found them lacking and then moved on. The longest relationship I’ve ever had was Donald—five dates—and then I’d cut him loose. I’d never been screwed over by a guy cause I was too busy trying to get rid of them. Hmm, maybe I wasn’t a good judge of character. Maybe I didn’t know Max as well as my gut thought. Maybe I SHOULD drive past and make sure he isn’t in her bed . . . or, maybe I should trust him . . . I was still trying to decide what to do when Suzy came to a stop and whispered “Shit.” When I didn’t respond, she nudged my shoulder and pointed. When I turned my head, I saw a cute little white house, not a log cabin, surprisingly, but a white bungalow that looked well taken care of. There were flowers filling the beds, a rocking chair on the cute little front porch that went with the cute little white house, and in the driveway of the cute little white house with the adorable garden was Max’s truck. In addition, the house was dark. As in not a light on in the place. My breath started coming in pants and I looked at my phone to see if I missed a text or call. Nope, nada, nothing. The knot in my chest started to strangle me as I pictured Max in the arms of Annie. I needed air, I needed to escape, I needed to go home, now, and never return. “Take me to Maxine’s,” I choked out as I turned my eyes from his truck. Joanne grumbled, “Men are all the same, even the hot ones,” as I closed my eyes to ward off the tears. “Always the hot ones,” Suzy hissed in outrage and female solidarity of the “men suck” kind. Then she gunned her engine and took me home. The whole way I kept telling myself “This is good, better to know now than after you uprooted your life, you barely knew him so no big loss.” So, by the time I’d walked in Maxine’s I couldn’t wait to pack my bags, leave all this behind as a lesson learned, and give Stetson what he wanted—me gone. With no way to leave for another day, I went in search of Jess and her two-seater BMW. “You ready to get back to Seattle?” I asked her as she lounged on the bed, laptop in hand. “Ready, willing, and able she gushed as she looked at her screen.” “No, I mean are you ready to go now.” She stopped typing, looked up at me, and read me like someone who’d known me my whole life. “What happened?’ “Max is still at Annie’s and he’s staying the night,” I told her like it was no big deal as I pulled out my bag.
“What?” “Suzy drove past, his truck is in the driveway, and all the lights are out. He told Maxine he’d call me, but he didn’t, you do the math.” “Mia, there could be a perfectly reasonable explanation—” “Jess, I’ve known him a week, he’s known her for two years. Occam’s razor says that in any given set of explanations for an event occurring, it is most likely that the simplest one is the correct one. I am not the simplest answer, I’m the complicated one. He had feelings for Annie and didn’t realize it till tonight is the simplest answer.” “Mia—” “Jess, please, I can’t face them. Let’s just pack our stuff and leave.” “Right now?” “The sooner we leave, the sooner you can see Brian and I can put this whole nightmare of a week behind me.” “But Maxine’s in bed, we can’t just run out on her like that.” “I’ll write her a note explaining I had to get back sooner that something came up.” “And Max?” “I’ll send him a text message. He can read it in the morning while they have coffee together,” I bit out. “Mia—” “Jess, I wanted this, so much, more than I even knew till I saw his truck sitting in her driveway. But he chose her tonight and I can’t bear to see them together, so please, can we just leave?” “Fine, but I’m going on record now that I think you’re wrong about Max and I intend to tell you, “I told you so” when he comes after you.” “Fair enough, but tell me this if you think I’m wrong. If you had slept with a guy, made a decision to take a leap of faith to see where it went even though you knew very little about him. Then you watched him walk out of a bar with his drunken ex as she cried about how much she loved him, without even saying goodbye, I might add. Then you go to her house and his truck is still there hours later and every light in the house is off, every stinkin’ one, what would you think?” Jess stared at me, bit her lip in thought for a moment, then nodded, threw back the covers and replied, “Give me thirty minutes and we can hit the road!”
Sixteen Who ’s the Bo ss
“Ignore me for two days, I don’t think so Maximilian,” Maxine mumbled as she climbed out of her van and marched up the hill to his office. She’d been on Facebook for the past two days talking with Jess and she was going to put an end to this crap. Mia had been smart, too smart when she sent that text. She knew exactly what to say to get him to back off, to cut him a little, to keep him from picking up the damn phone and calling. Fortunately, Maxine had the antidote to what ailed Max and if he wouldn’t pick up his phone so she could tell him, then she’d just leave him a present that would set him straight without opening her mouth. He can avoid her all he likes, but he can’t avoid the truth, and the truth was he was just like her. All his life he’d heard how his father drove into Gunnison, Colorado, and swept her off her feet, but that was a lie. Tom Hunter drove into Gunnison and Maxine took one look at him and knew immediately he was the man for her. She just let Tom think it was his idea. Max was a Gunnison through and through, and when a Gunnison meets their soul mate, they feel it instantly. Same thing happened to her father, her brother, and her nephew Jack. Now it had happened to Max and she wasn’t about to let his pigheadedness get in the way of his destiny. So, she marched straight into Max’s office and laid the list on his desk. Then she tore off more paper and left her own note. “Max, don’t be an ass and go get your woman, Love Mom. P.S. I don’t need ten grandkids, but one before I die would be nice. PPS Tell Harry his edible lotion and performance enhancers arrived. PPPS Scratch that, I need more than one before I die so get crackin’ since I may only have a year or two left with the way you’re always stressing my damn nerves. With that out of the way, Maxine headed back to her van. Now all she had to do was figure out who killed Curly and all would be right in her world. His funeral the day before had been a wakeup call to the whole town. Seeing Curly laid out, clean for once, his head patched so you couldn’t tell where the axe had nailed him, all of it reminded us that life was short, and there was a killer living among them. However, until Mia was back and settled in, she’d have to drag Martha with her door-to-door. Martha could complain about her diverticulitis to distract them. What man would say no to an old woman with bowel troubles walking through his house? Max happened to pull in as she was climbing into her van so she waited as he made his way towards her, frowning of course. She plastered on a smile and ignored his mood. Maxine knew he was expecting her to tear into him for not answering his phone, and she should, but she’d let it slide—for now “You need somethin’?” he asked cautiously. “Nope, just droppin’ off a present is all. You can thank me later ‘cause I got errands to run and people to see.” “All right, I’ll talk to you later then.” “I suspect you will. Let me know when you need me to book your flight.” “Pardon?” “Gotta run, call me later and I’ll get it set up.” “You on some new medication I need to know about?” “I’m as healthy as a horse. Go look at your present and call me later with the details for God sakes. Yeesh, Gunnison men can be so obtuse,” she grumbled as she started her van and left Max standing in the lumberyard.
As Max watched his mother drive away, he wondered, not for the first time, why God had saddled him with such a headstrong mother, one who tested his patience daily. Turning to his office, he climbed the stairs, unlocked the door, and made his way to his desk. When he saw two pieces of paper, both in his mother's handwriting, he picked the top one up and read. Then he read it again. Confused, and a little disturbed he’d have to tell Harry his order was in, he picked up the other paper and read a list of pros and cons titled “Mia’s reasons for leaving or staying.” The pro’s outweighed the con’s two to one, but three things were glaringly obvious. A) Mia was a good liar. B) He’d fucked up royally when he left with Annie and C) Women were a pain in his ass. However, a pain like Mia he’d be willing to put up with for the next fifty years. Still reading the list, he pulled out his phone and then pulled up the text that Mia had sent him while on the road escaping Trails End. When he finished reading that ridiculous text Max mumbled, “Christ, she’s cute,” then pulled up his mother ’s number and hit call. “I need to be in Seattle by Monday morning,” he told her when she answered then he hung up. He had shit to do and men to line up while he was gone, he didn’t have time to listen to her gloat. He’d been so fuckin’ busy the last week with Mia, and keeping track of his mother, he’d let shit slide and he had work backing up on him. Nevertheless, he’d have to put it off a few more days. First, he needed to head to Seattle, set Mia straight, and then haul her ass back where she belonged—right by his side. “As you can see, gentlemen, though my actions may have seemed on the surface, extreme, I hope those of you with wives and daughters can understand my reaction to being violated, be it by an officer of the law or not, was justified.” I’d spent the past two days since returning home searching YouTube for copies of a video that showed my arrest and subsequent kneeing Stetson in the nuts. I needed proof that my actions were justified, and I’d finally found one taken by a teen who’d been standing on the same side as Stetson’s wayward hand. It wasn’t a clear shot, but it showed enough, and I hoped it would put enough reasonable doubt in the minds of the board. More than anything, I needed this nightmare behind me so I could go back to my office, continue my work, and then try to find a way to move forward. To say I hadn’t had much sleep between video hunting and crying over ending things with Max wasn’t an understatement. It was the understatement of my life and I was running on fumes. I don’t know how Max weaved his way under my skin in one short week, but he had. I just didn’t know how much until I returned home to my lonely loft. I hadn’t heard a word from him since I left, not that I thought I would, and it was just as well. I couldn’t move on if he kept in touch. I needed a clean break and I got my wish with the carefully crafted text I sent. After hearing what Kelly had written to Max, that Trails End wasn’t for her, that she needed a more
exciting life and that Max hadn’t gone after her when she left, I knew what I had to do. Jess thought I was wrong, said if the whole thing with Annie was a misunderstanding that I’d be ending things with a man who hadn’t done anything wrong, but I sent it anyway. And there was a reason why I had. Misunderstanding or not, I realized I couldn’t uproot my life for someone who didn’t want me and only me. Whatever was between Max and Annie, be it friendship or some sort of love, I wasn’t equipped to share him. I was a one-man woman and wanted to be with a one-woman man. Not three quarters, while a quarter of his attention went to a woman he felt more than friendship for. Maybe that made me selfish, and it probably did, but I didn’t want to spend my life watching Max run off every time Annie cried or got drunk. So, I sent a text and ended things with him the only way I knew how, permanently. Now, all I needed was my heart to understand so I could move forward and forget about Max and Trails End. As the men and woman on the board of SIOZ conversed quietly, deciding my fate, I reached forward, grabbed a bottle of water, and poured a glass while I tried not to panic. As I lifted the glass, my eyes still on the board, assessing their expressions, there was a knock on the door behind me. Mr. Springer, CEO of SIOZ, lifted his head and then motioned whoever was there to come in. As I turned my head to look, Springer asked me to “Run the video again, please,” before I could see who had entered. Nodding, I hit replay and then watched the board again for any signs they believed me. Just as Stetson’s thumb brushed across my breast, I heard a sharp intake of breath behind me and then a rumbling voice growled, “Play that again.” I knew that voice, had memorized its gritty quality, dreamt about it in my sleep, and it shouldn’t be here in Seattle. Heart pounding, I looked over my shoulder and found that my hearing wasn’t playing tricks on me. Max was standing behind me, dressed in a dark gray, double-breasted suit, crisp white shirt and a bold red tie. His hair still looked like he came straight from a salon, even though I knew he didn’t, and his beard was gone. Dammit, now I have to add Clean-shaven Max and GQ Max to my late night fantasies. He looked like Thor, God of Style, and the shock of seeing him at my work, dressed as if he’d just stepped off the New York fashion circuit no less, left me stunned and a little turned on. His eyes pinned mine as he clenched his jaw, but after the initial shock wore off, and his angry eyes registered, I panicked he’d make a scene. Standing quickly, I knocked over my chair and then stumbled in my haste to calm his temper. “You can’t be in here right now,” I whispered as I approached him. “He fuckin’ touched you, didn’t he?” Max asked as he ignored my attempts to show him to the door. “Max, you have to leave, please.” “Answer my fuckin’ question, Mia. Did Stetson touch you?” he growled again. “If I tell you, will you leave?” When he didn’t answer I sighed and nodded, “but I kneed him so it’s over, just let it go.” “A man violates any woman, let alone mine, he doesn’t get kneed in the nuts, he gets them ripped off,” he seethed. “Well, lucky for him I’m not your “woman” so his nuts are safe,” I countered. “Don’t kid yourself, you’ve been my woman since I pulled you out of the water,” he ground out. “Sorry? You must have me confused with Annie,” I bit back because really, this was beyond the pale. He can’t sleep with another woman and then come here beating his chest as if I was in the wrong. “Ms. Roberts, Mr. Hunter.” I whipped around and put my finger up to stall, though I had my doubts he’d actually leave.
“Please excuse me for one moment while I escort this gentleman out. I apologize, this will only take a minute.” When I turned back, Max had moved from behind me and taken a seat at the table. I felt my job slipping away by the second as moisture welled in my eyes. Taking a deep breath to calm my nerves, knowing the board was watching me, I set my shoulders to show I could handle pressure under fire. Then I moved towards Max, determined he would listen. When I opened my mouth to reason with him, Max pulled out the chair next him and ordered, “Sit and listen.” I ignored him of course. “You can’t be in here. Please leave so I can attempt damage control,” I begged. “Is this how it’s gonna be for the next fifty years? Me askin’ and you arguin’ about every fuckin’ thing?” he oddly asked. “I’m not— oomph.” “Do I have your attention now?” Max bit off after he tugged my arm and sat me down beside him. “I hate you,” I hissed, trying to move my chair far away from him. “You’ll get over it. Now be quiet and listen,” Max replied as he grabbed my chair and stopped me. Beyond pissed and close to tears, I narrowed my eyes, gave him my best glare, but he just smiled that damn smile of his then looked up and asked, “Which one of you is Springer?” “That’s me Mr. Hunter. I’m glad you could make the meeting after all.” “Do we have a deal?” Max asked and Springer turned once more to the board. “Deal, what deal? Do you know Springer?” “Nope.” “But he just thanked you for coming. Have you been talking to him?” Confused, I turned my attention back to the board. Of course, Max ignored this and continued our earlier discussion like my life’s work wasn’t on the line. “We’re gonna have a serious talk when this is over about you keepin’ shit from me,” he whispered in my ear. “I didn’t keep “shit” from you, I chose not to see you go to jail for manslaughter,” I defended under my breath. “We’re also gonna have a discussion about your fuckin’ list. Near as I can tell, there are no cons to a life with me.” “Oh, my God, she told you about the list?” “You think I flirt with you?” he chuckled. “I’m so gonna kill your mother,” I groaned completely mortified. “Well, Mr. Hunter,” Springer broke in, saving me from more humiliation. “Seems the board is unanimous in their decision, consider Ms. Roberts on loan to oversee the handling of your wildlife preserve. Mia, as of today, Mr. Hunter is your boss. “I’m sorry, say that again?” I asked confused. “Mr. Hunter has generously donated a portion of his land to the bears and allowing the institute access whenever we want. You’ll still be on our payroll, of course, but you’ll be heading up the transfer of the bears and settling them into their new habitat, then overseeing our continued research from Alaska.” My head shook no like a bobble head doll and I rose from my chair. No way could I handle working side by side with Max. It was cruel and unusual punishment, no matter which way you sliced it. So, self-preservation kicked in and my fight or flight response had me shouting “I quit,” as I bolted for the door.
Before I made it five feet, a strong arm wrapped around my waist, plastering me to a broad chest, as a rumbling voice announced, “We’ll be in touch,” and then hauled me out of the room. “Put me down,” I begged as Max kept walking down the hall. “Where’s your office?” No way was he getting me alone so he could weave some kind of Max Magic over me and convince me to work for him. No. Freaking. Way. When I didn’t answer, he stopped, looked around, and then headed towards a supply closet at the end of the hall. Once in, he dropped me on my feet, shut the door, locked it, and leaned against it with his arms crossed, scowling at me. Two could play that game, so I crossed my own and raised his scowl with a hip tilt and a foot tap. “I am not working for you,” I explained snottily. “Works for me,” he answered, “we can concentrate on making those ten kids.” Seriously? “I’m not making ten kids with you. I’m not doing anything with you. I told you in my text—” “Annie’s a recovering alcoholic,” he broke in, stunning me silent. “I had no fuckin’ clue how she felt until I broke things off with her and it drove her to drink.” “What?” “I fucked up with both of you, Mia.” I didn’t know what he was admitting to so I asked him. “You “fucked up” with me by sleeping with her?” “Christ, is that what you think happened?” “Well, yeah,” I admitted. “I fucked up with Annie because I thought it was casual on both sides. If I had known she had feelings for me, I never would have—” “Ended things with her because you have feelings for her too?” There, it was out in the open now and he could admit to his feelings without worrying about my reaction. However, Max looked stunned by my statement, but he didn’t stay that way long. He moved from stunned to pissed off in a blink of an eye. “You haven’t heard a fuckin’ word I’ve said,” he bit out pushing off the door and advancing on me. His face was a portrait of anger as he closed the distance between us, backing me towards the wall. “Max?” I squeaked, a tad worried by his approach. When he reached me, I grabbed his jacket to stop my descent as I stumbled against the back wall. Trapping me to his chest, I tried to push off to gain distance, but he held me in place. Jaw clenched, eyes hot with anger, he took a deep breath and then let it out slowly while my own breath picked up its pace. Then he let me have it with both barrels. “You listen to me and listen with both ears for once. I took Annie home and stayed until she fell asleep. Out of guilt, do you hear me, nothin’ more. I wasn’t there when you drove past; I was with Buddy pickin’ up her car.” “I’m supposed to believe—” “You’re supposed to keep your mouth shut and listen,” he growled. When I bit my lips to keep quiet, Max saw the move and then shook his head as he stared at my mouth. “Jesus, I can’t even stay mad at you,” he whispered as he cupped my face with both hands. “I told
you this twice already, but I see I need to tell you again . . . Ten days ago you stumbled off that plane and the life I led before that ceased to exist. All at once, there was nothing but you. But, you’re so fuckin’ busy hiding behind those glasses you can’t see the forest for the trees. I see you, Mia, I fuckin’ see you for the both of us, and you take my breath away like no one has before. Since I was old enough to know you existed, I’ve wanted nothing more than to find you, and here you are. Cute-ass tees, clumsy feet, with the heart of an angel and a passion for your work that spills over into everything you do. But, Mia, the reality of you, of how I feel now that I’ve found you . . . Christ, it far outweighs any dream. I see you, all of you, and wouldn’t change a thing. Now, I’m askin’ you to look at me, see me, see what we can have together and fuckin’ take what’s already yours.” “You, you see me?” I asked through tears that had fallen. “As crystal clear as your eyes,” he whispered as he wiped away my tears. All my life I’d felt discordant with the rest of the world, invisible. I’d buried myself in my work like a force field of sorts, not letting people past. I guess all those years of playing by myself had taught me to be alone, but I hadn’t known, until just then, that I wanted someone to see me (a girlie girl who hated bugs and couldn’t walk a straight line) and to love me because of those flaws not in spite of them. That’s why I dated once or twice and moved on. No one saw me; they saw what they wanted to see. Boobs, ass, and hair. I’d wanted someone to see the whole package not just my assets. “M, M, Max?” “Yeah, baby?” “I see you too, I have since first glance, but I had a moment of self-discovery this weekend,” I choked out. “Apparently, I don’t like to share you with other women and I may have overreacted a tiny bit, so I’m sorry I put you through that. But, that being said—” “I’ve never been with a woman that drove me to distraction,” Max jumped in, “so distracted I lost focus on the job. Hell, the thought of another man lookin’ at you . . . that tied my gut into knots the first night. You’re mine, do you hear me, all of you, your hair, your tees, these arms and legs, and especially these sweet lips that drive me wild. They’re all mine, but I’m all yours. The only person you have to share me with is Muttley because I have no intention of sharing you.” “What about Maxine?” “Babe, whatever you do, don’t share me with Maxine,” he grinned. The fire that had burned deep in my chest, suffocating me since I’d left Trails End, finally broke free and I could breathe. So, I cleared my throat because I had one last question I wanted to be answered. I’d already made up my mind, of course. However, if a man is willing to pour his heart out, it’s incumbent upon a woman to seize the opportunity while she can. Like a perfect storm, this was a rare occurrence. “Why’d you set up a wildlife preserve?” Max leaned in, ran his nose against mine, and then sealed my fate when he answered. “When you find the right woman, you’ll do whatever it takes to make them happy and your bears make you happy. You wanted them protected, so I’m doin’ it.” God, that was a great answer. “Okay, you can kiss me now.” “You sure, anything else we need to straighten out?” “Actually, you could have kissed me at “I see you,” but who am I to stop a man on a roll.” “Jesus, you’re gonna drive me mad.” “Lucky for you Mad Max turns me on.” “Lucky for you I’ve seen your ass and know it’s worth the amount of grief you’re gonna cause
me.” “I thought it was my clumsy ways?” “Nope, it’s the whole package. Now, are we done?” “My lips are yours.” “Your lips, your ass, this hair, and especially these sexy glasses, don’t forget it.” As if I could . . . Thor, God of Thunder, as sexy as he was, was also Max, King of the Mountain and King of my heart.
Seventeen Yo u sto mp l ik e Co wb o y
“Baby, which one’s the key?” Max groaned. My mouth was currently attached to his neck as my hand rubbed the length of his erection all while we stood outside my loft door. After Max set me straight in the stock room, and I apologized profusely with my mouth in said stock room, we made our way back to my loft to continue what I’d started. The drive home had been an exercise in control or lack thereof. Max, being a man, had insisted on driving back to my loft. However, every red light found my mouth on his as cars honked in frustration as red then turned to green. Once home, he parked in the back, hauled me out of my Jeep and then up the stairs to my second-floor loft. The cameras in the staircase, I have no doubt, have a recording that would be considered R-rated if anyone were to view them. And if he didn’t find the key soon, the cameras in the hallway outside my Loft were gonna record X-rated. “Silver one,” I panted as my hand went up and then inside his pants. “Jesus,” Max hissed as he stopped looking for the key so he could capture my mouth with his own. Needing him inside me more than I needed air, I broke the kiss and ordered, “Give me the keys.” Just as I inserted the right key, while Max was standing behind me revving my motor with his hands and mouth, my door ripped open and Jess, whom I hadn’t heard from in two days, stood on the other side smiling at us both. Dressed in jeans, an old concert tee and her signature boots, she opened the door wider and her smile grew as Max removed his hands from my breasts. “I came to check on you after your meeting, but I can see all went well,” she laughed. Mortified, I turned around and buried my head in Max’s chest as I attempted to button my blouse. “Meeting went as planned,” Max gritted out as he waited for me to right my clothes. While I was there, I figured I better work some damage control on him so I started to tuck his shirt back into his pants. Max had other ideas. “You stick your hand in my pants one more time and I’ll take you in front of Jess,” he whispered in my ear. Yikes! That stopped my hands and I turned back to Jess, avoiding her eyes. When Max was done adjusting things, he nudged my back so we could enter. My loft was one bedroom with a huge open kitchen and living room. My decor was shabby garage sale that I spent my weekends restoring too shabby chic. I loved old furniture with chipped paint, and overstuffed couches with lots of throw pillows so you sank into them while you read. My only new furniture was a denim covered couch and chair that was so soft and squishy you weren’t likely to move unless your house was on fire. I had a long entryway with a wall at the end where I’d hung a huge old wood mirror, and right now, I intended to get a closer look at my appearance. No doubt, I looked worse for wear since Max seemed to like my hair and made a point of always tangling his fingers through it. A quick look in the mirror told me I wasn’t wrong, so I tried to smooth it with my hands as we walked out of the hall. “Waste of time,” Max whispered in my ear as he curled me into his side. “I always look like I’ve been in a wind tunnel when you get through with me,” I complained. “Get used it. Any opportunity I have, I’m gonna—” Max stopped talking as we entered my living room because sitting on the couch was Brian
Snodgrass, CPA. “Mia, Max, this is Brian. Brian, this is my Mia Bear and her man, Max.” “Brian, wow, nice to meet you, but I’m confused. I thought you were meeting tonight to have dinner?” I asked as we moved towards him. “Well, when we arrived back on Friday I contacted Brian and we got together Friday night,” Jess explained. Brian stood, shook Max’s hand, gave me a gentle hug, and then curled his arm around Jess’s shoulder drawing her to him. “What Jess isn’t saying is that we haven’t been apart since Friday night,” Brian chuckled. That got a responding chuckle from Max as he curled me into his side. “So? Are you going back to Trails End?” Jess asked. “Yeah, Max explained it would be in my best interest to return.” “Told her she was returning didn’t you?” Jess asked. “Yep,” Max agreed. “Whatever, the point is I’m going back to supervise the removal of the bears from Grizzly Pointe to Max’s property. He’s setting up a private wildlife reserve that should satisfy any activist gunning to nationalize Grizzly Pointe and stop hunters from shooting at my bears.” “How long will the removal take?” Jess asked. “It depends on how quickly we can locate all the bears. We have to tranquilize them in order to move them and eight hundred pound bears aren’t easy to move. It requires cages, the manpower to lift the bears, not to mention securing the fence along Max’s property,” I explained. “Well, count us in. I’ve been keeping up with Maxine and once I knew Max was on his way here and what he had planned, Brian and I discussed it and knew you would need help.” “You’ve known for two days that Max was coming? Lucky for you I’m happy with the way things turned out,” I informed her. “But, your sister card has been flagged and is now under review.” “My Aunt card, which requires I do my utmost to make sure you're happy, trumps the sister card, dear niece.” Turning to Max, I asked him out of curiosity, “What does a man card entail?” “You only earn a man card by not knowin’ what the fuck a man card is,” Max replied with a look of disgust. “Right,” Brian jumped in looking equally concerned by the question. Rolling my eyes at his Thor-ness, I moved to my kitchen and opened my fridge. Seeing I had no food, I turned back around and announced, “We can order pizza or go out.” “Pizza,” both men replied as Max took off his suit jacket, loosened his tie, and rolled up his sleeves revealing his leather cuff. Underneath all that civilized clothing, the man he was and always would be showed itself. He was primal, almost dangerous, the sexiest and most fascinating man I’d ever met. And it still hadn’t sunk in completely that he flew all this way for me, geeky Mia with her cartoon tees. All that wanted me, just the way I am. If I lived to be a hundred, I’d never understand how I got so lucky. But, one thing I was certain of, I wouldn’t take it for granted and I sure as hell wouldn’t make the same mistake again. Leaving without letting him explain had been a mistake. I should have trusted him and not let my own insecurities about Annie cloud my judgment. Lesson learned. The lush meadow, where our small pocket of grizzlies lived, has a sense of isolation about it. Though Trails End is a ten-minute drive by car, after a thirty-minute hike down on foot, you feel as if you’re the only person on earth when you’re out here.
Most grizzlies live alone, solitary creatures for the most part. Our bears, eleven of them by last count, stayed close to this meadow and made their winter dens not far from here. We’d arrived in Trails End at the end of September, just as the salmon run was ending. After losing fifty percent of their body weight during hibernation, our bears had spent all spring and summer eating, mating, and preparing for the coming winter months. In Alaska, the winter months come quicker than in the lower forty-eight. If we were going to move them, we needed to do it quickly so they had time to secure new dens for the winter. But, to do that, we had to locate them, isolate them one at a time, and then tranquilize them for the move. Frank and Lucy had spent the last week tracking the bears to determine how many, size and color, and most importantly which one was the alpha male. Like humans, one male reigned supreme within this colony of bears, and Lucy had named him Cowboy for his swagger and brutish size. Cowboy was a deep brown colored bear that weighed over a thousand pounds by our estimation. He wasn’t the oldest bear in the group, but he was by far the cockiest and most powerful of the males. And, without question, he’d be the last bear we moved. Max had spent the last three days since our return outfitting a truck with a bear cage that could be pulled behind the truck and then driven through the gate, he’d had his men build into his fence that bordered Grizzly Pointe. The land Max owned had once been included in the bear ’s territory until his grandfather bought it. Then, as years passed by, a fence was erected to keep the bears on their side to protect them as much as the humans who lived among them. Though the meadow encompassed a few miles of land, when you have young children roaming around, a few miles between you and a colony of bears wasn’t enough. Ever the forward thinker, Max told me now that I was his, and that ten kids needed protecting (insert eye roll), he planned to put another fence around his house to keep those future children safe. And if Maxine had her way, that would be nine months from now (insert another eye roll). It took me all of three days, not that I hadn’t seen it before, to realize I’d agreed to explore a lifetime with the dynamic duo, or was it Laurel and Hardy? No, more like Lewis and Martin, only Maxine was smarter. Anyway, I digress. What seemed humorous when I first meet them had now become old hat, and when they got started, I learned to walk out of the room and do my own thing while they went at it. Of course, Max always thought he won those arguments, but I knew better. No one told Maxine what she could or couldn’t do, including her son, and the sooner he figured that out, the lower his blood pressure would be. Jess and Brian, true to their word, flew in last night and were heading up to Grizzly Pointe to help us with day one of removal and relocation. We’d kept in touch on Facebook and all seemed to be going well with Brian. Though, I was looking forward to seeing them in action. I’d sent an email to my parents, who were traveling overseas, about my new job heading up the wildlife preserve for Max and SIOZ. I’d also mentioned that I’d finally met someone with whom I foresaw a future. It was easier to break it to them slowly that, barring any unforeseen fetishes, such as more than one wife, I’d eventually be making Alaska my permanent home. They’d been thrilled of course and couldn’t wait to hear all about it upon their return, though, they both questioned my sanity about living in a state with uneven terrain. Day two of my return to Trails End I was once again in a situation with Max and Annie together. I’d driven up to his logging operation to talk to him about the bear cage and found him in the lumber yard with his hands on hips as she spoke. When he saw me pull in, he motioned me over. So, I walked over, uneasy, of course, until he’d pulled me in close as Annie watched. “Annie’s here to say goodbye,” Max had announced as soon as his arm had me tightly in his grasp.
I didn’t know what to say so I just nodded and smiled weakly at the woman. After hearing Max and I had pushed her to drink after years of sobriety, it weighed heavily on me and I was determined not to cause her any more grief. Max had explained that she’d come to Trails End about four years ago to work for Ralph, her uncle, and to escape a past that included alcohol abuse. Her father had been abusive growing up and she’d started drinking at an early age to compensate. When she finally got control of her drinking, she’d moved to Trails End to avoid the pitfalls that would send her back to her addiction, her father. Now she’d fallen off the wagon for another addiction, Max, and it seemed clear she was leaving to avoid the same pitfalls that would send her back into a life of addiction again. “I’ll let you two talk,” I told both of them. However, as I turned to leave, I looked back at Annie and explained, “You’ll find him some day. Anyone as strong as you are definitely has something beautiful coming your way, you’ll see.” Annie had smiled when I told her that, and Max kissed my forehead before I made my way to his office to watch out the window as they’d said goodbye. She cried a few times, but Max kept his distance, he didn’t make the same mistake as last week. When she went to leave, after all her tears ran dry, Max had given her a brief hug before she climbed into her packed car and driven away. After she was gone, he’d climbed the stairs, made his way straight to me, and I’d hugged him close as I thanked God he’d chosen me. Basically, as you can see, I’d been a busy beaver between Max, Annie, Maxine, Jess and Brian, Mom and Dad, and preparing for the relocation. The only loose ends that hadn’t been tied up neatly in a bow were who killed Curly and Donald and when the wrath of Thor would wreak vengeance on the Chief of Police. (Jury’s still out on that one since Max is playing his vengeance wreaking cards close to his well-defined chest.) “I think we should move BooBoo and his mother today. Other than Cowboy, they’ll be the hardest to move, and it needs to be done at the same time,” I suggested to Lucy and Frank. “Agreed,” Frank replied. “When is Max coming over with the truck and men?” Lucy asked. “Should be here anytime, he’s just scouting the meadow between here and his property for the flattest route to pull the cage over.” “Jesus, look at the size of them,” Brian mumbled from behind me. We were currently at the edge of the meadow, maybe a mile from base camp, watching Booboo and his mother trying to catch what salmon were left in the river. Booboo seemed to be healing well from his gunshot wound and was now standing next to his mother Nala as Lucy had named her. “I can’t believe you can get this close to them without them attacking,” Jess stated. “We’ve been coming up here for five years, three times a year, as long as we keep our distance and don’t approach them, they ignore us,” Frank explained. “And if they attack?” “Hasn’t happened yet, if it does, I’ll let you know,” Frank chuckled. “I feel so much safer,” Jess mumbled. “I’ll protect you,” Brian jumped in kissing her forehead. Jess melted a little as I watched them interact and I wondered if that was what Max and I looked like to others. “Older couples are sweet,” Lucy whispered to me as we both watched. “Yeah, they are kinda cute, aren’t they?” “Yeah, way cuter than you and Max. You two are more like watching these bears during mating season. You cross your arms, glaring, while Max stomps his scent into the ground, grunting, ‘look at me, I’m the biggest bad-ass bear in town,’ he even has the walk down.”
Just then, Max came into view with his truck and we watched as he pulled up, got out, and we laughed as he stomped his way towards us. “I’m not even gonna ask,” he sighed as he walked up, curled his hand around my neck, kissing me sweetly. “You stomp like Cowboy,” I told him when he finished. “I stomp like your bear?” “Yeah, during mating season the males have a distinct walk when they approach a female they want to mate with. They stomp their scent into the ground to let others males know the female is his.” Smiling, Max replied, “Does it work on the females as well as it works on you?” “It doesn’t work on me,” I defended. “Wasn’t that you I stomped in the kitchen this morning and last night in the shower? What about yesterday on the—” “Fine it works,” I snapped as I covered his mouth with my hand. “You ready Max?” Frank chuckled. “Jake and Buddy are right behind me on an ATV. You know which one you’re moving today?” Upon hearing Jake’s name, I saw Lucy run her hand through her hair and look down at her clothes. She’d been cooped up on the mountain for the past week putting a dent in her love life, so to speak. “We’re gonna move Booboo and his mother, get them out of the way first,” I told Max. “Will they both fit in the cage?” “Yes, we’ll tranquilize the mother first since it takes her longer to succumb to the drugs. Then we’ll tranquilize Booboo. Once they’re both out, we’ll tag them, draw blood and hair samples, measure their feet and then we have tarps we’ll place them on so we can easily load them in together. Once that’s done, we’ll take them both over to your property and wait for them to wake up. When they’re awake, we’ll raise the gate and out they will run. Simple.” “Who’s tranquilizing the bears?” “The best shot in the county,” Shane announced as he walked up with our dart gun. “Best shot my ass,” Max smiled. “I have shot your ass. Did that buckshot wound heal by the way?” “Yeah, Shane, my ass healed about twenty years ago.” “He’s still pissed he couldn’t sit for a week,” Shane explained as he turned to me. “Is that what those dimples are?” I giggled. “Are they right around his lower left butt cheek?” Shane smiled and I burst out laughing. “Are you two done?” Max snapped looking between the both of us. “Not if he has more stories like that.” “Jesus, remind me not to introduce you to any more of my friends.” “Just show him one of your imperfections, Mia. Not that you have any from what I can see.” Max’s eyes shot to Shane’s upon hearing I had no imperfections and Shane’s grin grew wider as he put his hands up in surrender. “Sorry, big guy, all fun and games man, you know that.” “Can we get back to the matter at hand?” Max bit out. “Right,” I agreed quickly ‘cause Mad Max was in the house. “So, Shane will tranquillize the bears and we’ll wait for them to take effect.” “All right, only request I have is that you stay back from the bears until they’re in a cage.” “They’ll be out cold, Max.” “I’m not arguing about this, let the men handle the removal and you stay back with Jess and Lucy.”
“Max—” “He’ll just “stomp” you, Mia, might as well give in now, and save yourself the headache,” Jess laughed. Max smiled and then winked at Jess while I considered disowning her and stomping Max myself. Ignoring them both, I watched Shane load a large dart into the rifle as Frank pointed out Nala. The shot had to hit a large muscle to avoid injury or overdose so he aimed for the muscles around her neck. Luckily, he got her on the first shot. She jumped, then spun around looking for danger to her cub, and then settled down once she didn’t see an immediate threat, but kept shaking her neck trying to dislodge the dart. Shane then loaded a dart, with a smaller dose of tranquilizer and took aim on Booboo, who was already on alert and sticking close to his mother. Shane took aim, pulled the trigger and Booboo took the dart near his shoulder. Now we wait. Max gave up on stomping me when the bears went down twenty minutes later and I marched out ignoring his rumbling voice as he walked behind me. He was not going to tell me what I could or could not do and the sooner he got used to that the better. When we reached the bears, Jess and Lucy stood to the side as Max, Brian, Frank, Buddy, and Jake dragged Nala onto the tarp. Then waited for Frank and me to tag and take measurements as Shane drew blood. After we’d finished, they carried Nala and placed her in the cage, then we repeated this with Booboo until both were safely inside and the door was lowered. Like I said, simple. Now all they had to do was drive back to Max’s side and when they woke up, open the gate and set them free. Two bears down, nine more to go and then all the bears would be protected for generations to come.
Eighteen Thel ma and Lo uise
Day five since returning to Trails End saw two more bears measured, tagged, and moved. We’d been lucky so far, all four containments had gone off without a hitch. This chance to work with the bears made all those years in my office writing reports worthwhile. It was thrilling to stroke my hand down their coarse fur, to see up close the way the ends were lighter in color, giving it that grizzled look that gave the bears their name. Not to mention seeing firsthand how incredibly big they were. The adult bears, ranging anywhere from five hundred pounds, the females, up to half a ton, Cowboy, were intimidating. Their paws were massive with razor sharp claws protruding like daggers, and their canines were over three inches long and deadly. I had to admit I was glad they were out cold as we examined them, but I wasn’t about to express my fears in front of Max. Once loaded, Max and the men took the bears over to his side, with Frank and Shane along to keep an eye out and release them once awake. That left Jess, Brian, Lucy and I to make our way back down to town after another successful day. We split up once we’d climbed down, with Jess, Brian and Lucy heading back to Maxine’s as I made my way to Martha’s house. I’d been staying with Max since we returned, but I knew it was time for me to make arrangements that were more permanent. Max may be comfortable with me in his home, but if I was going to make Trails End my home, then I needed a place of my own. I figured Max would argue, but I needed to have my own space as we worked out the kinks in our new relationship and got to know each other better. I’d never lived with anyone before, and though I wanted Max in my life, I needed to ease into his. Basically, I needed a sanctuary that I could go to when I wanted to throw an axe at him thus giving me the time I needed to learn not to throw an axe at him. I’d mentioned to Martha I was looking for a place. I wasn’t stupid enough to ask Maxine since she’d just side with Max. And Martha, knowing Max as well as she did, had smiled and said she knew just the place. Her home, located on Crystal Lake, had an old cabin for guests on the property that hadn’t been used in years, and Martha said I could have it for as long as I needed it. “Man like Max is used to having his way,” she’d told me. “Be good for him to see you aren’t just gonna kowtow to him every time he bellows.” “I just need it while we figure each other out,” I’d explained. “Mmhmm, I imagine an educated lady such as yourself isn’t used to jumping when a man barks.” “It takes some getting used to,” I mumbled. “Though, a man who looks like Max might make the bellowing easier to deal with,” she pointed out. “There is that,” I agreed. “However, now that I think about it, if you love him, then I suppose you’d be willing to put up with anything, right?” “You make a solid point there as well.” “In his defense, though, it can’t be easy puttin’ up with a headstrong woman either,” she went on. “Something tells me he’s had more practice than I have,” I reasoned. “True, true. Maxine and Max have been doing that song and dance since he was knee high to a grasshopper. Tom just sat back and enjoyed the show,” she’d explained. I’d laughed when she told me that, it was good to know that he’d survived their butting heads. Martha agreed to meet me at her house at four, so I went to Smith’s Mercantile to grab groceries
and supplies. Martha said everything I needed was in the cabin, just stock it with food, and I was good to go. She’d also promised not to tell anyone I was moving in tonight so I could break the news to Max in my own way. Preferably over the phone where he couldn’t "stomp" me into getting his way. Roaming the aisle of Smith’s Mercantile, I was happy to see it was bigger than I’d thought and that the shelves were well stocked. As I made my way around the store, grabbing food and paper products, I was lucky to find a nice wine to go with dinner. They also had flowers for an old ceramic pot I’d picked up at a garage sale the day before. Done with my shopping, I was making my way towards the checkout counter when I felt a presence behind me. Turning, I was startled when I encountered a pair of angry blue eyes. “Heard rumors you’d returned,” Stetson replied. “You have a way of sneaking up on me I could do without,” I hissed. “How long you gonna corrupt my town this trip?” He asked ignoring me. “Indefinitely, if you must know.” “Anyone else turns up dead, you’ll be the first I come lookin’ for.” “I’m sure the town sleeps better knowing you’re on the case. Now, if you’ll excuse me,” I snapped. However, as I tried to pass by, he grabbed my arm and then leaned in and whispered, “You ever get tired of the King of Trails End you know where to find me.” Wrenching my arm from his grip, I headed towards the checkout as that son of a bitch chuckled. I don’t know how a man like that became the Chief of Police, and I don’t care, I just prayed whatever Max had planned was swift and painful. When I arrived at Martha’s, she met me at the back of her property. The cabin was charming with a large front porch that looked out onto the lake and most likely, the first home built on the property in the 1890’s from the look of it. The chinking was darker in color, mud brown, and the logs were gray with age. With a rock chimney on one side covered with ivy and flower beds that looked freshly planted with fall flowers. The roof had been replaced like so many in this area. Now it sported a green metal roof that held up under the excessive amount of snow they received in Trail End. Smoke rose from the chimney as I got out of my rental, a Jeep I’d picked up in Fairbanks. With Curly gone, finding a pilot to fly us back would have delayed our return, not to mention, I was in no hurry to ride in another tiny plane. Besides, I needed transportation until I sorted out my life here and was able to retrieve my own vehicle. Martha was on the porch as I climbed the steps. When I reached the door, she opened it, and I walked into heaven. The cabin was one big room with a kitchen and bathroom. On one side, there was a white, rod iron bed, with a pale blue down comforter and big fluffy pillows. There was an over-sized leather chair in one corner with a floor lamp for reading and a small round table with two chairs in the other. The floors were wood plank covered in light blue and yellow throw rugs. Along the back wall was a small stove and fridge, with a large white farm sink in between them and window just above it with a forest view. There was enough countertop space to prepare small meals, all done in butcher-block, and they were currently covered in bread and a large bowl filled with salad. The windows all had white curtains to block out the sun, but the best part about the large one-room cabin was the fireplace. It was huge, and clearly had been used to cook meals before gas or electric appliances, as it was right now. Hanging from a rod inside the fireplace was a large, cast iron pot and from the smell of it, something was cooking. When I turned around to ask Martha what was going on, I found Max instead. “Um,” was all I got out before Max responded.
“I don’t like it, but I get it.” “You aren’t going to yell and beat your chest?” “Nope, if you need this for a few months until you can see this is gonna last a lifetime then I can live with that. However, I want it on record that I intend to wake up with you as much as possible.” “I suppose I could handle that from time to time,” I smiled in relief. “Starting tonight,” he grinned as he tossed my bag on the bed, then turned and shut the door. “I have groceries I need to unload,” I told him as he stalked me across the room. “They’ll keep,” he answered as he trapped me against the counter and removed my glasses. Wrapping an arm around my middle the other hand came to my hair, and he tugged gently until my head tilted back so he could take my mouth. He kissed me like I hadn’t just seen him a few hours before, but like I’d been gone and had just come home from a long voyage. Our tongues tangled as he took the kiss deeper and soon, without my permission, my hands divested him of his shirt one button at a time. His hands found a way to strip the jeans from my body, and then two seconds later I was shirtless, standing in my bra and panties. Max bent, lifting me off my feet, and then tossed me on the bed landing on top of me. “Time to break in the bed,” he mumbled as he stripped off my panties and got to work. I gasped when his mouth found my core, and then whimpered as his new beard tickled my sensitive skin. Reaching down, I tangled my fingers in his hair as his tongue built magic between my legs. My orgasm hit swift and hard when he curled his finger up and then pressed down. I’d never come that quickly, never ignited like that for a man, but Max took his work seriously and the results were sheer bliss. Max wasn’t done, though. He must have liked how quickly I succumbed, liked the way I whimpered his name, because he growled, then ordered “Again.” That had me so turned on that I did as he asked, and came long and hard. Our hands, mouths and tongues, fought each other as we christened the bed. When I tried to get my mouth on him, he flipped me to my knees and then entered my core in one deep thrust. “Hands on the headboard,” he ordered, so I reached up and took hold. With a slow, torturous rhythm, he worked us both building a burn as our echoing moans filled the cabin. As he picked up the pace, driving deeper, Max grunted “Love this ass,” and then smacked said ass to my surprise. I gasped, shocked yet aroused, and my body trembled from the exquisite pain. “More,” I cried from a place deep within me. I needed more, so much more; his arms, his mouth, his heart. The way I felt protected when he was close, the way I felt loved when he looked at me, just more. Max reached forward and grabbed my hair, using it to pull me back against his body as he sat back on his heels. He curled his hands around my shoulders as I raised up on my knees and then he slammed me back down. “You want more then take it, all of it. My heart, my cock, take what you want ‘cause it’s fuckin’ yours,” he whispered, never breaking his rhythm. I whimpered in reply, too far gone for words, then my hands found my breasts, still needing more, and I tweaked the tight buds as he watched. Max groaned “Fuck, baby,” then took over, rolling one nipple as I leaned back, felt my core spasm in response and then tightened in my coming release. Max hissed as I tightened around him, then tangled his hand in my hair, yanking back, covering my mouth as we both shuddered in climax, my responding scream silenced by his mouth. His groan mixed with mine as he slowed his thrusts. The rhythm going from fast and urgent to slow and gentle as the storm he’d built for us both quelled with his release.
My legs buckled, and I slumped forward, the burn in my thighs too much to bear. Catching me, Max turned to his side taking me with him as he fell. Once down, he grabbed my waist and pulled me back against his chest as his hand moved across my body, massaging, caressing, as if he was memorizing my every curve. “Jesus, I can’t get enough of you,” he mumbled into my neck. “It’s my cartoon tees,” I replied out of breath. “It’s a toss-up between the Care Bears on that great fuckin’ rack or the bear on your great fuckin’ ass, both keep me hard all day.” I wiggled my ass as he tightened his arms around me, and thought right here, right now was heaven, and I intended to stay this way all night. Unfortunately, my senses told me that wasn’t gonna happen. The pungent smell of smoke invaded my nose, and my eyes burned slightly as it drifted through the room. “Max something’s burning.” Max sat up, looked at the fireplace, then rolled from the bed and made his way over. And I, being an educated woman, watched Naked Max in all his glory. Whatever had been cooking on fire was now spilling over causing the room to fill with more smoke. So, I jumped up, pulled on Max’s shirt, then moved to the front door opening it to air out the cabin. “Needs to cool before we can eat,” Max told me as he grabbed an oven mitt and set the pot on the kitchen table. When he turned back and saw the door was open, he raised an eyebrow and then looked down at his naked body. Whoops, don't need Martha getting an eyeful! Max chuckled as he moved to the bed, pulling on his jeans, leaving one button undone at the top. I was just about to ask him what was in the pot when I heard Billy Joel singing from my purse. Grabbing my phone, I saw Jess was calling, so I swiped answer. “Hello?” “Mia, we’ve got a situation,” Jess whispered. “Jess? Speak up, I can’t hear you.” “Are you alone? If Max is with you just answer no.” Looking back at Max, I watched him lift the lid off the pot and dip a piece of bread inside. Certain his attention was on his stomach and not my call, I turned my back on him and answered, “Um, no.” “Maxine and I came to check out one of the men on the list—” “The flannel shirt list?” I broke in. “Right, but when we got here, the guy wasn’t home, so we figured what the hell, no one locks their doors here anyway.” Surprisingly, that seemed to be true, though I couldn’t imagine not locking my doors. But, there you have it, Trails End might be the last known holdout from the 1950’s, a virtual “Pleasantville.” “Tell me you didn’t go inside and get caught?” I whispered. “Not yet if you get your skinny ass down here and distract this guy.” “We are so gonna have a talk about running off half-cocked on one of Maxine’s missions,” I hissed. “God, you’re starting to sound like Max. Just grab Martha she’ll know where this guy lives.” “Fine, but I have no idea how I’m gonna get away from Max,” I whispered back. “Tell him I need you, that Brian and I had a fight and that I’m crying.” “Ok, that might work. What’s this guy’s name?” “Just tell Martha Stewie from the post office.”
“Stewie from the post office, got it.” Then, for performance sake, I continued loudly “Right, hang tight, I’ll be there as soon as I can,” so Max would hear and then hung up the phone. Taking a deep breath, I painted on my best game face and started to turn when I heard “Problems?” from right behind me. That made me jump, so I whipped around and was met with crossed arms and raised eyebrows as he looked down at me. “Um, that was Jess. Apparently, she and Brian had a fight, and she’s really, really upset. I, uh, I think I better go see if she’s all right, do you mind?” “Nope, if she needs you then she needs you. Dinner will keep.” “I swear I’ll be as quick as I can, promise,” I told him and then rushed past, grabbed my clothes, and headed into the bathroom to clean up and change. When I came out, Max was dressed, the groceries were on the counter, and he was on his phone. So, in a hurry to leave, I blew him a kiss as I headed towards the door. “Babe,” Max called out and I stopped dead in my tracks expecting the worst. “Yeah?’’ “You forgot your keys.” Max held the keys up and jingled them as he smiled. Ready to crack under the pressure, I ran back and grabbed the keys. Max winked at me as I kissed him quickly before I left. Then he went back to his call as I got the hell out Dodge. As I made my way to the front of Martha’s property, she was standing on the edge of her porch. Obviously, the two criminals had called her as well. When I pulled up, she jumped in, throwing her Passion bag on the back seat. Then she shouted “Floor it; take a left at the end of the drive, then a right when you get to Old Mill Road.” So, I floored it, leaving a trail of dust in my wake. Lord only knew what Max would do if he caught Maxine breaking into homes, and I sure as hell didn’t want to find out what Stetson would do if he caught Trails End's resident fire bugs. The way this town talked, there was no doubt in my mind he’d heard the rumors flying around. If he couldn’t prove Jess and Maxine destroyed his boat, I bet he’d love to arrest them for anything that would stick. Ten minutes later, we sat in front of a brown, weathered wood house with gardens choked out by weeds. It had a rusted roof; mini-blinds bent and torn with junk cars in the drive, and I didn’t have a clue how to get me in or Maxine and Jess out undetected. “Now what?” “We’re gonna do this just like you did with Maxine. I’ll knock on the door, and you distract him with your womanly charms. See if you can get him out of the house and I’ll ask to use the bathroom.” “How do you get them past him if he’s in the yard?” “Then we go inside and I’ll ask to use the bathroom while you keep him occupied. I’ll sneak them out the back door and if we make too much racket and he gets suspicious, improvise.” Improvise? I'm gonna kill them both. Hands on my temples, I began rubbing the slight throb that had landed between my eyes. “I’m gonna kill them both,” I mumbled as I grabbed Martha’s Passion bag and opened the door of my Jeep. This plan was as rickety as an old ladder. If I screwed this up I could be putting both my aunt and quite possibly (barring unforeseen issues such as he kills me for helping his mother) my future mother-in-law in jail. You could hear music playing from inside the house and it took three tries to get him to answer. When he did, my mouth went dry. Stewie was not what I was expecting. Stewie looked like he could
play linebacker for the Seahawks. Stewie was bigger than Max. And Stewie was leering at me, taking in my body from head to toe. I did not see this going well for me, not one iota. Yep, totally gonna kill them. “Well, hellooo darlin’ what can I do you for?” “Stewie,” Martha started, but he didn’t take his eyes off me. “Maxine and I are expandin’ the business door-to-door sales and we’ve hired on a few new girls. I’m breaking Mia in this week and wanted to stop by and see if you needed anything.” “Mia? Aren’t you Max’s woman?” Stewie shrewdly deduced then wiped the leer off his face. Sensing this was a make or break for Stewie (which meant no entrance into his house and no escape for Maxine and Jess thus landing them in jail) I tossed my hair and giggled, “Max, who?” Then, to emphasize how much I meant “Max, who” I raised my hand, grabbed his bicep and in a breathy voice told him, “Wow, that’s the biggest thing I’ve ever felt.” Unfortunately, instead of Stewie smiling, his face drained of color as he stepped away from me. Shit, now what? Think Mia think “Mia,” Martha whispered tugging at my sleeve, but I ignored her. I was determined I would save those two idiots since my future happiness depended on it, so I went for the gusto. “Stewie I’d love to show some of our edible underwear, maybe I could even, you know, model it for you.” “Oh, hell no,” Stewie gritted out and then put up a hand to stop me from entering. What on earth? “Mia,” Martha snapped. Before I could turn to her, I felt heat on my back and the little hairs on my neck stood up. I knew, I knew, I knew this plan was doomed before I ever left the cabin. Squaring my shoulders and taking a deep breath, I turned and found a pair of blue eyes scowling, Brian, and a pair of green eyes twitching with controlled rage. “Max, I—” He raised his hand, silencing me. Then bit out, “Don’t talk. I need a moment to erase that shit from my memory.” Right, keeping quiet! I looked at Brian for help, but he just crossed his arms in male solidarity. Oh, man, Maxine and Jess were so screwed. Just as Max opened his mouth to bellow the likes I’m sure I’d never heard before, voices, pitched in anger, arguing back and forth, came from the side of Stewie’s house. Everyone turned at that point and watched as Jess and Maxine rounded the outside of the house and Maxine, as if she’d done it every day of her life, and I’m thinking that she had, bold-faced lied. “About time you got here Maximilian. I told you my starter was going out on the Van,” she snapped as if he’d ignored her and she was stranded because of his inaction. Then she marched right past our group and headed straight for my Jeep. Max, used to his mother ’s stunts, got right on her heels as Stewie, done with the lot of us, shut his door with a thud. When Max reached his mother, the shouting began, so Martha and I started moving out of the line of fire and kept right on going to my Jeep. We got in, locked the doors for protection, and then watched out the windows as Max and his mother went toe to toe. However, Brian and Jess gave them a run for their money. As I watched, I heard paper rustling so I looked down and saw a bag of microwave popcorn. The mouthwatering aroma of butter wafted through the Jeep so I snagged a piece. Handfuls popcorn eventually made their way to our mouths as the battles unfolded. Then, just like
that, Max dragged his mother to his truck, put her in, and then took off down the street. In a similar move, Brian grabbed hold of Jess’s hand, put her in their rental, and they took off down the street as well. Staring after the retreating vehicles I mumbled, “I think Max overheard my phone call,” to which Martha snorted her agreement. We continued to watch as they drove out of sight, then, after a moment or two more, we finally turned to each other and shrugged, asking in unison “Last Call?”
Nineteen Bo o b o o part d eux
Max waved Chester Tallchief into his office as he finished his phone call. He’d been so tied up moving Mia’s bears he hadn’t had time for a sit-down to discuss his suspicions. Ever since Mia was arrested because her fingerprints were on the murder weapon, Max had a nagging suspicion one of his men may be involved. He'd supplied the axes for the competition and the celebrations had ended by the time Zimmer was killed. So, the killer, whoever he was, must have grabbed an axe while no one was looking, or taken it from his barn where he kept all his tools. He hadn't asked Buddy or Jake about who had access to the axes during the event, experience told him they'd repeat any conversation he had with the men. He figured the best way to handle this was to inform Chester of what he suspected and then let him handle the investigating. “Max,” Chester replied as he walked in and shook his hand. “Chester, thanks for coming.” “Mom told me you finally won a fight with your mother,” he chuckled. “It wasn’t as much a win as it was a containment till another day. You’d be wise to keep an eye on Martha, she may have been innocent this time, but she’s just as reckless,” Max advised. “Right, as innocent as a baby snake.” “She does have a bite.” “And I have the marks to prove it,” Chester answered. Both men chuckled, more than familiar with their mother ’s antics, and more seasoned in sorting out their messes than either would like to admit. Rising, Max walked to his filing cabinet, pulled out a list of his employees, and tossed it on his desk in front of his friend. “That axe that was used to kill Zimmer came from my barn. Did you know that?" "I did not. Stetson handled the interview with Mia, he's hell bent on being the one who nails the killer. Never seen a man this obsessed with getting his name in the paper." "You think he's looking to make a name for himself so he can move on?" "I think he hates it here, and if catching a killer gets him noticed by one of the big cities then he'll do everything in his power to make that happen." "Can you investigate this without him finding out? I want you to look into all my men, see if any of them have a connection to Zimmer or anything going on that would indicate they had a reason for killing him." “It’ll have to be in my off hours, if Stetson catches wind I'm working this case while I'm on duty, I'm out of a job.” “That works for me, and since you’re doin’ me this favor I'll give you a heads up about your buddy Stetson,” Max bit out, “He’s a lucky man I found out what he did while I was in Seattle, gave me time to cool down. That being said, he fucked with a woman, my woman, and I’m not inclined to let that go. I’ve already got my cousin diggin’ and he’s havin’ to dig deep. The man’s service record with Fairbank’s PD is buried so fuckin’ deep it’ll take a backhoe to unearth it. Jack’s friend in the FBI found out his father, a one Darryl Stetson, Chief of Police for Fairbanks, now retired, was the one who buried his file. No one’s talkin’, lips are sealed tighter than a virgin’s thighs.” “You thinkin’ cover-up?” “I’m thinkin’ major cover-up. Trails End City Council was lookin’ for a man with experience,
certain requirements, and his resume came to us like a fuckin’ match made in heaven. Doesn’t take a genius to figure out they needed him gone and they customized his resume to fit the bill.” “And if you can prove this?” “Then the council will rescind his contract and I’ll deliver the news up close and personal,” Max growled. “Just make sure when you do he’s been officially fired, I don’t wanna arrest you for beatin’ the crap out of the Chief of Police.” “He stays clear of me till then it’s a deal. I find out he’s been anywhere near Mia, he won’t be swingin’ a pair,” Max vowed. “Then I guess I better keep him busy,” Chester chuckled as he stood, then shook hands with Max clapping him on the shoulder before he left. As Chester descended the stairs of Hunter Logging’s office, he took in his surroundings. Max’s men were loading saws in the back of a truck and he scanned the lot of them, searching. If one of these men was the killer and they had purposely set Mia up to take the fall, they weren’t only a killer, but a dead man walking when Max found out. You don’t mess with a man like Max Hunter. You do, he’ll make you pay. An arm wrapped around my middle as a hard chest pinned me to his body. Then Max leaned in and pushed me into his kitchen counter as I pulled marinated chicken breasts from a bowl. I wasn’t the greatest cook, but I had a few tricks up my sleeve and my chicken fajitas were one of them. My secret? Let the chicken sit in the marinade for a day so they soaked up the flavor, then toss them on the grill and smoke them low and slow so they’re tender. Sauté some onions and green peppers, add fresh salsa and tortilla wraps and voila, chicken fajitas a la Mia. “I see you lit my grill,” Max whispered in my ear. “Time for you to try my cooking. Fair warning though, not everything I cook is this good. I came out with the big guns first, it’s ugly sometimes.” “Can you bake a potato?” “I can.” “Grill steak, hamburgers?” “Those as well.” “Then you're perfect.” “Do you eat anything besides red meat?” “Is that a question?” “No salad, anything healthy?” “You lost me at do you eat anything but red meat,’” he purred, “I can think of something I’d like to —” “Max,” I broke in and he chuckled. “We got interrupted last night, thanks to my mother, I wasn’t done with you.” “You weren’t done with me?” “Not by a long shot,” he whispered, “you were still able to walk—” “Oh, wow.” “—and I intend to rectify that problem . . . right now,” he explained as he moved my hair, trailing kisses up my neck. “Max?” “Mmm.”
“You’ll have to hold that thought because, because—” His hands had made their way up my shirt and cupped my breasts, thumbs circling my nipples as I lost my train of thought. “Only thought I plan on holding is how deep I can bury myself,” he replied. “That would be, um, that would be awkward since Jess and Brian are coming for dinner. Brian has to get back to Seattle for work,” I mumbled and may have rubbed myself against his front. I swear this man turns me into a sex addict with one touch. Max, not one for no, asked, “How much time we got?” Looking at the clock, I tried to focus my thoughts as his hands worked their magic and then answered, “Twenty minutes.” Max paused his golden hands and I whimpered their loss. Then he sighed and told me, “New rule, babe . . . when I come home from work after a long day of cuttin’ trees, all while thinkin’ about you the whole time, I want two things. One, a beer, and two, at least an hour with your mouth, your body, and the taste of your skin on my lips. Understand? Twenty minutes only gives me time to work you up not get you off.” Nice! “Normally, I don’t like rules. But, since you put it to me like that, who am I to complain,” I agreed, then turned in his arms, determined to give him something to look forward to. I nipped his lip as he took my mouth, and just as the kiss turned from teasing, to mind blowing, and I was thinking I could work with twenty minutes in a pinch, a loud crash sounded from outside on his deck. We broke apart, looked towards the window and I shouted, “Booboo,” as I ripped from his arms. I hadn’t seen the cub since we’d moved him and his mother, and now he was on Max’s deck going after food I’d already laid out. From the looks of it, he had a taste for chips and salsa. As I made my way to the front door, Max pulled me back as I tried to open it. “His mother won’t be far off so you’re not goin’ out there, I’ll scare him off.” “No, wait, don’t scare him off, just open the door and walk out slowly so he can see we’re friendly. Better to live in harmony with these bears than to make them afraid of you.” “Jesus, you want me to make friends with the bears?” I smiled, then pouted, trying to manipulate him as all smart women do. Max‘s eyes dropped to my mouth, his own lips tugged into a reluctant grin, then he rolled his eyes to the ceiling, muttering, “Fuck me, I’m whipped already,” as he turned and opened the door. Then I fist pumped the air ‘cause I’d manipulated Thor. Max stepped out in front of me and we both moved through, our movements slow to keep from startling the cub. When Booboo looked up, I spoke calmly, cooing, repeating, “We won’t hurt you, good boy, Booboo’s a good boy.” Surprisingly, the cub didn’t bolt, but made a grunting bear call and then raised up on his hind legs, nose in the air sniffing. The scent emanating from the grill was a powerful fragrance of charbroiled meat as the fat left over from our steaks heated up. “Something tells me grilling is going to be an issue with the bears,” I whispered to Max. “Looks like the fence is going up tomorrow,” he replied. I tried not to giggle, but when I did, Booboo looked at me and came down to all fours. Taking a tentative step back, he then sniffed the air again, directing it at me. As if he remembered my scent, he took a step forward, and then another sniffing the air. He was close enough if I reached out I could rub my hand along his furry head. Booboo, almost two years old, weighed about two hundred pounds and if spooked and became aggressive, he could kill a man if he tried. However, cubs this age are still
dependent on their mothers and didn’t stray from them, the fact that he was here and his mother wasn’t, concerned me. “Max,” I said calmly to keep from spooking him. “Nala should have been close by. She wouldn’t let her cub wander off.” “Could he have wandered off from her?” “They stick like glue to their mothers until their third year.” “Then, if he’s here. . .” “Something’s happened to her.” “Jesus, are you tellin’ me I’ve got an orphaned cub on my hands?” I searched the forest to west of his house, looking for any sign of Nala. Then I kneeled, put out my hand, and waited to see what he would do. “Mia,” Max hissed and took a step forward, but I shook my head. Booboo cried out when he did and took a step back, but didn’t leave. “In the fridge is a package of strawberries can you get them for me?’ “I’m not leavin’ you alone with a bear,” he bit out. “I’m fine, just get me the strawberries.” Max hesitated, then trusting me for once, he moved to the door and retrieved the berries, handing them to me. I opened the package, pulled one out, and then tossed it to the cub. Booboo sniffed it, opened his mouth, and ate it in one bite. Then I tossed another and another until the cub was right in front of me. Slowly, I reached out and let him sniff my hand and when he licked it, I giggled and carefully ran my hand over his head. “Where’s Muttley?” I asked Max as Booboo took strawberry after strawberry from me, making a purring sound as I carefully ran my hands through his fur. “Out chasin’ rabbits I suspect.” “Would he attack if he came home right now?” “If he thought I was being threatened, yeah.” “Do me a favor and go find your dog, I don’t want him scaring off my bear.” “Explain to me what you’re thinkin’?” “I’m thinking this cub needs protecting from your dog and the other predators in the forest, and it’s up to me to protect him, so go find your dog, please.” “Mia, you can’t adopt a grizzly bear,” Max warned. “Max, I’m not adopting him I’m just keeping an eye on him till I can figure out what to do.” Just then, I heard tires on the gravel drive and I looked up and saw Brian and Jess had pulled up. Just like I feared, Booboo was startled by the noise and bolted, heading back into the forest. Jess ran up and then shouted, “Was that Booboo?” “Yeah, and Nala is nowhere to be seen. I’m afraid something’s happened to her.” “Should we go after him?” Brian asked. “No, it’s best if we wait for him to come to us, that way he’ll be more trusting.” “If Nala’s dead, how will he survive?” Max asked. “He’s close to two and Nala will have taught him how to find food, so it’s not so much food that’s the problem as much as it’s the other bears. If he enrages one of the males, he could be killed. Tomorrow we need to look and see if we can find Nala.” “I’ll have some of my men come up in the morning and comb the woods for her. You need to keep moving the bears,” Max replied. “Okay, thanks, Max,” I smiled and then looked towards the forest. I prayed the little guy would be
ok until we could find Nala, but if she was gone, then we needed a plan for him and fast. Cowboy would be coming over in a day or two and if any of the bears would take out the cub, it would be his father. Since there was nothing else I could do at this point, I focused on Jess and Brian and chicken fajitas a la Mia, but with a watchful eye on the forest and a prayer that Booboo would stay safe. The next morning while Max searched for Nala with his men, Lucy, Frank, Shane, Jake and I stood at the edge of the meadow watching Cowboy run the other males off of his favorite fishing hole. Max had surprisingly let me take his truck this morning, but with one condition, Jake had to come. His constant supervision was cute, yet a little frustrating at times. We were trained professionals who knew what we were doing, but he’d spent his whole adult life taking care of people and now that I was in his life, well, he was bound and determined he would take care of me as well. Problem was, I didn’t need to be taken care of and after a few days of him ordering us around I’d snapped this morning when he was trying to figure out how he would schedule his day. The result of my sharp tongue had earned me the right to take his truck and cage without his “supervision” as long as one of his trusted men was with me. It wasn’t a huge victory since I had a babysitter, but in four days he’d gone from ordering me to stand on the sidelines to watching me drive away without him in tow. Considering who he was, and how he ran his life, that was a victory. I caved when I thought it was necessary and fought when I thought it was important. He was stretching himself thin keeping up with his business and dealing with my bears, he still had orders to fill and a town to help run and I was determined to carry more of the load. My people and I were capable of moving the bears with a few strong men to help, so he didn’t need to be there standing over me and I’d told him so. He’d crossed his arms and stared at me then, after a moment or fifty of reflection, he’d nodded and said okay. “Just make sure the bears are out cold before you approach,” he ordered, his finger pointing at me like an errant child. “As hard as this may be for you to believe, Max, I don’t as a general rule walk up on a grizzly without knowing I’m safe!” I snapped back. “You’d hand feed them all just like Booboo if you thought you could get away with it.” “Not all of them,” I smiled. “Cowboy would stomp me.” “I find out you took unnecessary risks I’ll stomp you.” “Will the bed be involved with said stomping?” “Don’t be cute thinkin’ you can change the subject.” “Did it work?” “For about a heartbeat,” he grinned and then pulled me into his arms. “We clear? No unnecessary risks.” “I promise to only do what is completely necessary.” Max wasn’t reassured by that since his reply was, “In that case I’m sendin’ Jake.” “Max—” “You want my truck, you take Jake.” “Is he gonna be on the phone the whole time reporting back to you?” “Now you’re gettin’ the picture.” “Stomping!” “You want the keys, you take Jake,” he explained again. “I’m sleeping at my place tonight.”
“I’ll be there by seven,” he grinned. “Alone!” “We’ll see,” was his aggravating response and then he kissed my nose, pulled out his phone, and dialed Jake. That brought us to now and as we tried to decide which bear to neutralize. “I hate to say it, but it looks like Cowboy is today’s victim,” Frank told the group at large. “Yeah, I’d hoped to save him for last but who knows when we’ll have this clear a shot,” I agreed. “I need to increase the dose,” Shane threw out, “with his massive size he won’t go down as easily as the others.” As Shane withdrew a dart and then filled it with the appropriate dose, the rest of us kept our binoculars trained on Cowboy. He was currently dive-bombing what remaining salmon were in the river. Because of his age, he was a skilled fisherman, and that helped maintain his weight and muscles. This also meant we were going to need more help than we had to get him into the cage. We needed a winch to move him and, luckily for us, Max’s flatbed had just such a feature rigged to the back for moving logs. With the dart dosed and loaded in the gun, Shane was ready to take his shot. But, the beast of a bear kept moving. After five minutes of waiting for the perfect shot, I got tired of waiting and grabbed the air horn releasing a loud blare in a short, quick burst. Cowboy stopped what he was doing, then turned our direction and stared. “Got it,” Shane whispered and then fired. Cowboy barely flinched when the dart stuck in his neck, but he definitely felt it and he definitely blamed us for the pain. Here’s the thing about Cowboy, he wasn’t a sneaky attacker ‘cause he didn’t need to be. He knew he could take anything in the forest without blinking an eye. Problem was, he ran faster than we did and he was pissed. “Oh shit,” Lucy whispered. “Is that supposed to happen?” Jake asked “Not unless you want to die,” Frank replied and then shouted, “In the truck now.” I, of course, don’t walk well under pressure let alone run, so when we took off for the safety of the truck, I stumbled, fell, and lost my glasses. Everyone was in front of me so they hadn’t seen me fall, and by the time I got to my feet and made it to the truck, I only had time to dive in. Thankfully, the door closed before my legs were mauled, unfortunately, for me, my face landed in Shane’s crotch. I pulled my head up and tried to right myself, but fell face first again. If I hadn’t been so terrified, I would have blushed, but my mind was still back with the roar Cowboy had, well, roared at me before I took a nosedive into the cab. “Easy,” Shane bit out when I raked him again with my nose. “Help me up; I don’t want my face in your crotch any more than you do.” Cowboy was head-butting the cab, causing the truck to rock back and forth, and even over all that noise I could hear a pissed off Max shout, thanks to Jake calling him, “Why does she have her face buried in Shane’s crotch?” Seriously? Bear, possibly mauled to death, and that’s what he focused on? Shane pulled me up, planted me in the seat next to him and then I turned, grabbed the phone from Jake and yelled, “Stop stomping and rescue us for God sakes.” “Where are the fuckin’ keys to the truck and why the hell isn’t he armed?” “I don’t know, where are the keys to the truck, Jake and why aren’t you armed?”
Jake at least had the decency to look embarrassed as he pointed out the back window. “He left them outside, some babysitter you saddled me with. Are you coming or what?” “Luckily, for you, I was still at the house so I’m on my way,” he bit out, “but just so we’re clear, those unnecessary risks you promised not to take, startling a bear with a fuckin’ air horn is one of them.” “Yeah, yeah, if I live to argue about it then we’ll argue about it.” “Prepare, if I get there and that bear is even close to takin’ you out I won’t hesitate to kill him.” Cowboy roared again and tried to chew through the door. Then his paw came up, slammed against the window, cracking it. I was closest to the door and when it cracked, Shane pulled me across his lap and sandwiched me between him and Frank. “Max,” I cried out, “please say you’re close.” He must of heard the panic in my voice ‘cause he told me to, “Breathe, baby, I’m almost there,” and he wasn’t lying, I could see his rusted old truck spitting dust behind it as he raced up the path from his land. He blew his horn to get Cowboy’s attention and then came to a sliding stop, pulled a rifle from his gun rack, and opened his door getting out. Cowboy took in the new threat, turned his back on our truck, and then took a few steps towards Max. Max raised his rifle, took aim on Cowboy, and then we all watched as Cowboy took a few more steps, wobbled, and finally went down. “Should have used more juice,” Shane mumbled. “We’ll know next time,” Frank replied. “I think I’m changing my major,” Lucy whispered “You can change it to lumberjackin,’ I can teach you all you need to know,” Jake chuckled. Max still had his sights on Cowboy as he made his way around the bear and to the truck. When he reached us, he pried open the door, scanned the cab, and then put out his hand pulling me from the truck. Instead of yelling, which I was expecting, he wrapped both arms around me and held on tight. Then he buried his head in my neck, took a deep, ragged breath, and whispered, “Jesus, I’ve never been that scared in my life.” And there it was, even Thor, God of Thunder had a weakness. “You and me both,” I whispered back. “If you think I’m lettin’ you catch the remaining bears without me right by your side, you’re nuts.” “Okay.” “Okay?” “A big bear almost mauling me changed my perspective. A large, God like man can be handy in a pinch.” “You just want me for my brawn,” Max told me. “You just want me for my ass,” I replied. “And your sweet rack.” “You’re such a guy,” I giggled. “That, I am . . . Now, about your face in Shane’s crotch."
Twenty Just the facts, Jack
“Let him out before he tears up the cage,” Frank shouted to Jake, who was standing in the bed of the truck. So, he pulled the rope that raised the door. Cowboy attacked the door as it opened but didn’t leave the cage. Just when we thought we’d have to prod him to exit, he jumped down, looked left then right, and then took off into the woods. Max, rifle in hand, had been standing to the right of the truck, aimed and ready to fire if Cowboy made a move. The amount of time it took us to wench Cowboy into the cage, and get him over to Max’s side, the effects of the tranquilizer had worn off and he’d woken before we’d gotten to the drop zone. He’d started rocking the cage and attacking the door. So, we’d stopped and bailed out of the truck to set him free, before he injured himself. I watched as the huge bear ambled his way deeper into the forest, his containment forgotten for investigating new territory. He looked back once, giving our group grunt as if to say, “Until we meet again,” and then stomped his way deeper into the forest. Turning to Max, I finally asked, “Nala,” in hopes he’d heard news about the lost mother bear. “We’ll find her, don’t worry,” he replied as he kept his eyes on Cowboy. While we were watching the giant bear disappear, Max’s phone rang. I turned to him and waited while he answered, hoping it was about Nala. Max looked at the screen and growled, “About fuckin’ time,” then barked out, “Tell me you got somethin’ for me, Jack?” I knew Jack was his cousin, a sheriff who lived in Colorado, that he’d asked him to look into Stetson and considering he had groped me, arrested me, harassed me, and generally pissed me off, I hoped he found something that would tighten the noose around the bastard’s neck. “We headin’ back to try for another bear?” Shane asked as I watched Max talk. “I think we’ll call it a day. I’d like to help search for Nala.” “Is Max still mad about the nosedive?” Shane chuckled as he watched Max as well. “He’s Max, what do you think?” “Me? I think Max would be mad at any man who looked at you, so, yeah, I think he’d ring my neck if he knew I wouldn’t be opposed to your face bein’ between my legs.” “What?’’ I gasped. “But I wouldn’t be opposed to Lucy putting her face between my legs either,” Shane chuckled. “Oh, my God,” I mumbled as Lucy walked up looking between us both. “Though, both of you at the same time would be even better,” Shane smiled and then winked before turning towards the truck. “Did he just?” Lucy mumbled beside me. “Uh-huh.” “Playa.” “Uh-huh.” “Explains why someone who looks like him is still single.” “Yep,” I replied as I watched Shane climb into the truck. That explained exactly why a man with a megawatt smile and looks that would make most women swoon is still single. God help the woman who tries to tame that man. Though, as I turned my attention back to Max, something told me the right woman wouldn’t have to work too hard. The bigger they are, the harder they fall, it seemed.
As I watched Max pace, his face looked like thunder as he listened to his cousin. When he stopped and looked back at me, I could tell then he wanted to kill Stetson with his own two hands. “That doesn’t look good,” Frank observed as he walked up. “I’d say Stetson’s goose is cooked if Max’s face is anything to go off of.” “Thesaurus,” Lucy chuckled and my answering giggle had us both laughing out loud. “Now you think it’s funny,” Frank sighed, making his way towards the truck. Still laughing, Lucy winked at me following Frank so they could head back to base camp. I waved as they drove off, then I climbed into Max’s truck to wait. I watched from the side view mirror as Max finished his call. When he finally hung up, his face told me he was a man on the edge. His brow was pulled down in anger, his lips stretched thin as he worked them with his teeth. His face was a dark shade of furious I’d never seen. It told me to tread lightly as he stormed back to the truck, climbed in, and then curled his hands around the steering wheel, his knuckles turning white. “Max?” I whispered as I reached out my hand and placed it on his arm. “Give me a second,” he mumbled as he closed his eyes. His jaw clenched as he took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. His fingers curled and uncurled on the steering wheel as he gained his composure. Once he’d gotten himself under control, he turned to me, placed his hand on my shoulder, and squeezed once before rocking my world. “That sonofabitch assaulted a prostitute, tried to rape her. She got away from him and tried to press charges, but his father, the Chief of Police at the time, swept it under the rug, buried it deep. Then he pawned the bastard off on Trails End with a beefed up resume—” “Oh, my God—” “— and now he’s had his hands on you,” he gritted out. “Gotta get to the house, Jack is faxing the report so I can take it to an emergency meetin’ I plan on callin’ today. Then I plan on havin’ a “conversation” with the man.” “Max, please don’t . . . I mean, I’m sorry for what he did to that other woman, but I was fine the minute my knee connected with his nuts. Please don’t do anything rash.” Raising his hand, he cupped my face and ran his thumb across my cheek, watching his thumb work. When his eyes came back to mine, he wrapped his hand around my neck and then laid his forehead against mine and whispered, “Mia, don’t ask me to be less than a man.” “But you’ll end up in jail,” I told him as a knot formed in my throat. “I go to jail for teaching that man a lesson, it’ll be well worth a night behind bars.” “But—” “He touched you,” he hissed as his other hand came up and trapped my face. He pulled back and his eyes locked with mine, determined, furious, and I realized then he needed his pound of flesh against the man who had wronged me. His inner caveman was crying out to exact this revenge. Raising my hands to cup his face back, I watched in fascination as his eyes closed, his head turned, and then he kissed the palm of my hand. When he turned back, I leaned in as he had done and placed my forehead to his, giving him what he needed, permission. “Okay, Max. Try to avoid the second cell if you can. The mattress is lumpy and you’ll have a sore back in the morning.” “I’ll see what I can do,” he answered, a grin tugging at his mouth. “If you can’t, I’ve been told I give great back rubs—” “I don’t wanna hear about other men,” he snapped, his grin gone, furrowed brows in its place. “By my dad,” I smiled. Max chuckled once, touched his lips against mine and then mumbled, “Stop bein’ cute or I’ll take
you right here.” “I can’t help it if I’m cute, I was born this way.” “Still bein’ cute,” “Still can’t help it, ask Lady Gaga.” “Right, that I believe,” he grinned back and then kissed me. Unfortunately, he stopped before it could go further and told me to, “Buckle up, I got shit to do and a man to fire,” as he started his truck and took off. We drove in silence to his house, my hands wringing in my lap the whole way. I didn’t want Max to get into trouble, but I had to admit, the thought of Stetson being handed his balls didn’t exactly bother me. He was a pig, no, that’s not right, pigs are pink and cuddly, so it wasn’t fair to them to call Stetson, a pig. Roach made more sense, slithering around, nasty, dirty—. “Babe!” “Hmm, sorry?” “We’re here, are you getting’ out?” I looked up, saw his cabin, and nodded unbuckling my seatbelt. He waited for me as I rounded his truck and then he took my hand as we climbed the steps of his deck. As he opened his door, I thought back to Booboo the day before and wondered how the search for Nala was going. Eager to be involved in the search, I stayed on his deck as he entered and pulled out my phone to call Lucy and Frank. “Hey,” Lucy answered. “Bring Frank over to Max’s so we can head out and look for Nala.” “Still no sign of her?” “Not that I’ve heard. How soon can you be here?” “Give us twenty minutes to finish up here and then we’ll drive over. We’ll come through the meadow in Max’s truck.” “Ok, see you in a few,” I replied and hung up. My phone rang as I was heading inside and I saw Maxine was calling. She’d ridden with Jess to Fairbanks to take Brian to the airport. The drive took four hours and based on the hour, they were due to arrive back at any moment. “You back?” “It’s one of Max’s men,” was her abrupt reply. It hadn’t taken me long to learn the inner workings of her mind so I knew immediately what she was talking about. “How do you figure that?” “The axe, don’t know why I didn’t think about that sooner. Max supplied most of the axes for the competition. When it was over, they were all rounded up and hauled back to the lumberyard.” “So, it was just my dumb luck that the axe used to kill Donald had my fingerprints on it?” “That’s what I’m thinkin’. Wonder if that idiot Stetson even interviewed the men who handled the axes?” “Big news on that front by the way. Jack called; he’s faxing information that will bury Stetson.” “Is my boy delivering the news personally?” “I think so.” “Jess, head to Town Hall,” Maxine ordered then told me, “Mia, I’ll talk to you later, I gotta call to make,” and then hung up without further comment. I had a good idea who she was calling and when I made my way to Max’s office, and heard him say, “Mom, you back?” I knew I was right.
When I entered, he narrowed his eyes at me and then bit out, “Mom, I’m not gonna feed his dick to . . . Christ, where do you come up . . . Jesus, I’m hangin’ . . . Fuck, no!” then he barked out, “Gotta go,” and hung up. I bit my lips and tried not to laugh, but he made that impossible. Especially when he rounded the desk, put his hands on his hips, and leaned in saying, “Newsflash, babe, my mother ’s nuts.” “You didn’t know this?” I laughed. “Fuck, yeah, just makin’ sure you did,” he grumbled. “Thanks for the heads up, but I figured that out when I helped her make cock-o-late on a stick.” “Jesus, don’t remind me,” he groaned. “Did you get the fax?” “Yeah, I called Madison and we’re meetin’ in an hour. You want me to take you back to your place so you’ll have your Jeep?” “No, I’ll catch a ride with Lucy and Frank. I’m waiting here for them now, we’re gonna head out and join in the search for Nala.” When he opened his mouth to no doubt tell me I couldn’t wander around the woods without him, I put my hand over his mouth and stopped him. “Max, I made it all these years without your help, I need you to stop trying to protect me all the time. I got away from a killer once already and avoided being mauled by a bear. I think I can handle a stroll through the woods with two other people, armed with bear repellant.” “Right, clearly I need to remind you that both those times I rescued you from certain death.” “Now you’re just splitting hairs,” I groused. “No, I’m keepin’ you safe so we can eventually make those ten kids.” “How many kids do you want?” I asked, hoping to distract him. Of course, Max being Max, knew what I was doing and kept staring me down, so I stared back, crossing my own arms. After a moment or two of our battle of wills, he shockingly shrugged and let it go. “I don’t care what we have as long as they’re healthy. You want one or ten just say the word, I’m more than happy to oblige,” he grinned, then hooked me around the neck and drew me in for a kiss. “I’ll see you later,” he told my lips and then kissed me again for good measure. When he let me go, he ordered, “Don’t separate from Lucy and Frank, no goin’ head to head with a bear, and if you see Cowboy climb the nearest tree and call me immediately.” “I don’t climb trees, not and live to tell about it, and I can’t call you ‘cause I don’t have a satellite phone, remember. My cell is of no use to me once I head into the forest.” “Christ, maybe I should—” “Max! I’ll be fine.” Max rolled his lips between his teeth, then stared and stared and yes, by the way, stared. It was starting to piss me off, this assumption I’d get into trouble every time I set foot out of doors. I was about to tell him to kiss my ass when he nodded once, kissed my forehead, pointed his finger at me in warning, and then he was gone. “God save me from overprotective men,” I mumbled as I watched him climb into his truck. He needed to get used to the fact I was clumsy and sometimes I landed on my ass. And I needed to prove to him, and to myself, that I could hike in the woods without needing one of his men along for protection. Speaking of hiking in the woods, I wanted to have a treat with me in case we came across Booboo so I made my way to his kitchen and pulled out what was left of the strawberries. Stuffing them in my pack, I pulled out my bear repellant to make room for water and a sandwich and then waited on the
deck for Lucy and Frank to arrive. When they pulled up in Max’s truck, they piled out and I met them in the drive. Once they’d pulled on their own packs, we were all business, and they followed me as I headed in the direction Booboo had run the night before. The terrain on Max’s land was rocky and steep compared to Grizzly Pointe. We slid down embankments (I scooted down them) but we kept moving down, searching. The tranquility of the mountain with its wild flowers poking out here and there seemed harmless, but I also knew it was riddled with danger if one didn’t keep their wits about them and their eyes peeled. There were fractures in the craggy hillsides that could pin your foot, causing you to stumble and injure yourself. Loose soil with rocks that could send you sliding to your death, and for someone like me (vertically challenged) it was mentally exhausting keeping track of where I was at all times. Afraid I would fall and take out all of us, I led instead of followed. If I was going to stumble and fall, I wasn’t about to take two people with me if it happened near a ledge with ragged rocks waiting at the bottom. However, the further we hiked the flatter the landscape became as if we’d made it to the bottom. “It’s surprising how different it is on this side,” Lucy commented. “That’s the beauty of a mountain range, you get peaks and valleys, rivers and streams, and purple mountain majesties,” Frank replied. “All this beauty and bugs to boot,” I interjected as I swatted something brown from my shoulder. “At least you don’t get snakes this high up, too cold,” Lucy laughed as we pushed through two pine trees. “Don’t say snakes, if there had been snakes here I never would have come.” “If there had been, would you have second guessed a relationship with Max?” “Is that a trick question?” “You’d let a snake run you off from a man like Max?” “I can say with certainty since I don’t have to worry about it, the answer is no, I wouldn’t let a snake run me off.” “Must be true love,” Frank chuckled. “He likes me just the way I am, clumsy feet, whoa,” I called out as I stumbled on loose rock and then righted myself, “clumsy feet and all. Though, I think I’m getting better at this climbing, don’t you?” I turned to look at them both, but got crickets. “Whatever, I think I’ve made progress.” “That’s true,” Frank finally said, “you haven’t’ fallen into a river today.” As I turned to say, “Hardy har har,” I caught a glimpse of brown fur to our left and below. “Look, is that Booboo?” “Where?” Lucy and Frank both asked. “I think it is, come on,” I shouted and all three of us headed down the rock-covered hill further into the valley. When we got to the bottom, Booboo peaked his head out from behind a tree and called out to us, so we gave chase as he took off down the last the hill. His long claws gave him better traction on the loose soil and I was afraid we’d lose him, but when we made it to the top and looked down the rolling hill; we saw he was waiting for us. “Hey, Booboo, remember me?” I cooed to the cub. As we made our way down the cub seemed anxious, so we took it slow, not wanting to startle or enrage him. Within twenty feet of the cub, I saw what looked to be a hole in the forest floor, square, ten by ten in size and probably just as deep.
“Jesus, that’s a trapping pit,” I shouted and picked up my pace. Trapping pits, more common at the turn of the twentieth century, were used for catching large prey. They range anywhere in size up to twenty by twenty, and in some cases have rock covered walls making it impossible for the captured animals to climb out. A hundred years ago when Trails End was founded, those living on the mountain would have used them regularly, and if I was right, Nala had stumbled upon an old one. Booboo didn’t shy away when we approached; he just stood there looking into the pit crying out. When we reached the edge, I looked in and found Nala in the pit, alive and pacing, unable to crawl out. “Oh man, how do we get her out of there?” Frank asked. “There is no way to get the truck in here to winch her out, shit, um, maybe look around for a fallen tree we can drag over and drop in the pit?” Lucy and Frank jumped up and started searching as I kept talking calmly to Booboo. I pulled out the strawberries I’d brought with me and tossed one to him. He ate it, then came closer and took another as I dropped one down in the pit with Nala. Nala watched me as I fed her son, never taking her eyes off us. Booboo kept pawing at my hand, wanting another berry, so I kept feeding him and Nala until the berries were gone. Running my hands through his thick, coarse coat, amazed that I was actually petting a wild bear in the middle of the Alaskan frontier, I turned my head when I heard Frank shout, “Found one, but we can’t move it.” “We need something to lever it with, maybe some fallen branches,” I told him as I rose to my feet and headed his way. “Good idea, guess that’s why you’re the boss.” We found some sturdy branches off of a fallen tree and used those to jam under the log, then rolled it towards the pit. It took some time, but we finally got the log to the edge. Nala, being a smart bear, moved back when the tree finally tipped down and gave her the ladder that she needed to crawl out. Booboo cried out for his mother as we took our packs and backed up, giving the mother bear a wide berth in case she attacked. Bear repellant in hand, we held our breath as we watched the log bob as Nala slowly climbed the tree and pulled herself out. A collective exhale from all three of us broke the air when Nala was on solid ground. Then a collective “Awe” could also be heard when Booboo got up on his hind legs and buzzed his mother ’s face in a bear version of a kiss. Both bears looked over at us and stared for a moment. Then Booboo cried out as if to say, “Thank you,” then they both turned and walked away. “That was beautiful,” Lucy whispered. “Makes all the nights sleeping with the bugs worthwhile,” Frank agreed. “I think we made a friend for life don’t you?” I asked them both and they nodded. “We’d better head back before the sun sets or we’ll never find our way out,” Frank said. “Which way?” I asked as I pull my pack back on in preparation to leave. Lucy looked at me, I looked at Lucy, and then we both turned and looked at Frank. Frank looked at us like he didn’t have a clue, then he smiled and dropped his pack. “Oh, thank God, I thought you were gonna say you left your compass at base camp.” “Naw, I never leave home without it,” he laughed as he dug in his pack. After a minute of searching, Frank paused, closed his eyes and then looked up and whispered, “Fuck, I left it at base camp.” “That isn’t funny,” I bit out. “It’s not a joke. Which direction is Max’s house from the forest? Is it north, south, east, or west of
our location?” “I don’t know, up the hill. Didn’t you note before we left what direction we were headed?” Frank paused and then muttered, “Shit.” Lucy sighed as she dropped her pack, pulling out her cell as she mumbled, “I’ll call Jake.” “Your cell won’t work out here we need a sat phone in the woods,” Frank reminded her. “How were we able to call from base camp?” “Max has a tower at his place; we have a clear shot from the meadow so we piggybacked his signal. When you get down in the valley, the trees block the reception.” “No, no, no, do not tell me we are lost. I’ll never hear the end of this from Max.” “Hey, where was the sun when we left Max’s house?” Frank jumped in. Feeling my head begin to throb I rubbed my temples. It was a nervous habit when I was stressed or say, wanted to kill someone. Trying to remain calm, I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Unfortunately, I thought about being lost in the woods with Cowboy and my calm went south for the winter. “I wasn’t looking at the sun when we left ‘cause it tends to blind you if you do. I can’t believe this,” I whined. “So we’re lost, is that what you’re saying?” Lucy hissed turning on Frank. “No, we aren’t lost . . . we just don’t know where we are,” Frank defended as he took a step back. “How long before nightfall,” I ground out, looking at my watch. “I’d say an hour and a half,” Lucy replied. I closed my eyes, trying not to panic, but the truth of the matter was, we’d been walking in circles for more than three hours so how could we possibly find our way back in an hour and a half. “Ok, let’s not panic just yet. We climb up towards the top, maybe see Max’s house from there or get cell reception. If all else fails, we build a fire to keep the animals at bay and keep it burning until Max finds us,” I told them. “He’s gonna kill me isn’t he?” “Oh, no, I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction. If we don’t find our way out, I’ll kill you myself,” I insisted as I tightened my pack. “Then let’s start climbing,” Frank mumbled moving towards the hill, “I’ve seen your knee in action.” “Just get us out of here Frank and my knee and your nuts won’t ever meet.”
Twenty-One Tho r meets Wo nd er Wo man
"All in favor of releasing Duke Stetson from his contract?” James Madison, great-great-great grandson of the first mayor of Trails End, asked the city council. Max looked around the table and all hands were raised, so he stood, nodded at Mayor Madison, then turned to Chester Tallchief. “Chester, we're offering you the job. We should have done it a year ago and that’s on us. Do you accept?” Chester, who’d been expecting this, had his answer ready when Max asked. “Would be my privilege to serve our town, so my answer is yes.” “Good, your first official duty as Chief of Police is to escort your predecessor out of his office.” “You comin’ along?” Chester asked. Max smiled like a man with a plan and then nodded once. “Oh, yeah, I have a few things to discuss with the former chief.” Moving out from behind his chair, Max grabbed his papers and headed towards his friend. When they exited the mayor ’s office, they turned left and headed towards the back of the building where the police department was located. When they arrived just outside the entrance, Max caught sight of his mother and paused as she approached. “What are you doin’ here?” Max asked. “I wanted to watch you fire that sonofabitch,” she replied. Then she looked around Max to Chester and told him, “If the council didn’t offer you the job they’re all fools, by the way.” Max barked out a laugh and turned to Chester as he answered his crazy mother. “They did and I accepted.” “Good. Now that we have a real lawman runnin’ things I need to talk to you about my investigation into Curly’s murder.” “Jesus, I told you two days ago no more runnin’ around half-cocked lookin’ into people and to leave this to the police,” Max bit out. “Two days ago we didn’t have a man in that desk we could trust, now we do,” Maxine snapped back. Why Max was surprised by his mother ’s constant meddling, he’ll never know, but at least this time she seemed done with her hair-brained scheme to find the killer. “Are we done? Can we fire Stetson now or do you need Chester ’s ear some more?” “Be my guest, I’ll just stand in the background and watch like the sweet old lady that I am.” “Sweet, my ass,” Max grumbled as he pushed past her and into the outer office of the police station. Eyes set on the door at the end of the hall, Max clenched and unclenched his hands the closer he got to Stetson. He’d held back coming after Stetson, knew Jack was digging so he bided his time to see what his cousin found. Now the time had come, and Max didn’t give a shit if he spent a week in jail. When he was done with Stetson, the man would know exactly how he felt about him touching his woman. Five feet from his intended target, they were stopped in their tracks when Tim Rogers, one of the newest officers on the force, called out, “He isn’t in his office.” Stopping, Max turned and looked back at the kid. Tim, twenty-five and fresh out of the academy in Fairbanks had a promising career in front of him. Tall, dark, and good-looking, with an eye for the ladies and a nose for crime, he figured out real quick something was up when his Chief of Police bolted.
“If you’re looking for Chief Stetson he hightailed it out of here about an hour ago. He got a call from a friend in Fairbanks and then locked himself in his office. When he came out, he was carrying boxes filled with his personal belongs and didn’t say a word when he left.” “Someone tipped him off, he knew shit was hittin’ the fan,” Chester told Max. “Word must have gotten out Jack unearthed his file,” Max growled. Chester looked back at Stetson’s office, then back at his friend. “Shame you didn’t get to have a word,” Chester smiled. Nodding, Max looked at his watch. “We could head out to his place to see if he’s still around.” “Might be a good idea, make sure he’s leavin’ town peaceful like.” “All right, give me a minute to call Mia and let her know what’s goin’ on and we can head out.” Max moved to the outer office and over to his mother to give her the news that no blood would be shed, yet. “Stetson’s gone, he got a tip from a friend and then packed his shit and left,” Max told her. “And?” “And what?” “Are you gonna stand there and let that man leave town without teachin’ him a lesson?” Maxine hissed. Max’s lip twitched then his mouth grew into a sadistic smile. “Did you raise me?” Maxine’s own mouth twitched, as she smiled a matching smile. “Make me proud, Maximilian.” “Christ, you’re nuts,” Max laughed, then leaned down, hooked his mother around the neck, and put his lips to her forehead. When she wrapped her arms around his waist, and gave him a squeeze, Max whispered, “I need you around for those ten grandkids, so I’m askin you to stop puttin’ yourself in danger. No more lookin’ for a killer, if anything happened to you, it would kill me.” Maxine tightened her hold on her son replying “Okay. For you, I’d do anything.” “I’ve been askin’ for two weeks,” Max growled. “No, you’ve been ordering me around. All you had to do was ask nicely, for Christ sake.” “Pain in my ass,” Max sighed as he kissed her forehead. Pulling out his phone, Max called Mia so he could update her on Stetson. The call went to voicemail so he left a message, but a nagging feeling coiled in his gut so he dialed Buddy, who’d been searching for Nala as well. “Max,” Buddy answered. “You done searchin’?” “Yeah, we caught sight of that cub and its mother a little while ago and headed in.” “Does Mia know?’’ “Haven’t seen her, is she out searchin’?” That nagging feeling turned sour and he looked at his watch. The sun would be down soon. As they moved deeper into October the hours of daylight dwindled each day, it was almost six in the evening and by six-thirty, it would be dark. “Are you still at my house?” “Yeah, we were gettin’ ready to pull out when you called. You want me to go look for her?” “Yeah, I’m headin’ that way now. Find Jake and have him call Lucy’s phone and see if he can locate them,” Max ordered then watched as his mother pulled out her phone and started calling. “You got Lucy’s number?” he asked her.
“Yeah, but it’s goin’ to voice mail, too. I’ll try Frank.” Max waited as she dialed Frank. His stomach went from sour to a tight knot when she shook her head indicating Frank didn’t answer. Night was falling and Mia was out there with a beast of a bear who could see them, before they could see him. He needed her found, needed her found right fuckin’ now. “Buddy,” Max barked, “round up all the flashlights you can find and any flares we have. Mia and her friends aren’t answerin’ so they must be out of cell range.” “Right, on it, call when you’re close,” he answered and then hung up. “Max, I’ll call in some of my men,” Chester told him as he pulled out his phone. Nodding, Max turned back to his mother, saw the concern on her face, and when she didn’t speak, didn’t have some smart-ass comment he knew she was upset. Seventeen days Mia had been in their lives, he knew this because he’d kept count. Seventeen days of headaches that he wouldn’t trade for one day of peace, Max thought. If this was going to be his life, always trying to second guess how she’d get herself into trouble, then so be it. If he could keep up with Maxine and her antics, he figured he could keep up with Mia, assuming she didn’t get herself killed by a bear while lost in the fucking forest first. “I’ll find her, don’t you worry,” he assured his mother. “When you do, tan her hide for worryin’ me will ya? This is gonna take several years off my life, I just know it. You tell her that when you find her,” Maxine told him as Max drew her into his arms for a brief hug. “I’ll tell her right after I get done yelling, does that work for you?” “Use your Mad Max voice, whatever that is. Jess says it shuts her up and turns her into “Submissive Mia,” Maxine advised. Even though Max was worried, and needed to get his ass up the mountain, he couldn’t help himself, he threw his head back and laughed at how ridiculous the women in his life were. When he was done, he kissed her cheek, gave her a squeeze for support, then turned to Chester, who was stuffing a pack with flashlights, rope and bear repellent. “You ready?” Max asked his friend. “Got all my off duty men headed up to your place. Then I called Buzz, Shane, and Jeff and told them to head up from town in case they made their way this far down.” “Since we’ve got the top and bottom covered I’ll stop half way up and go in from there. Call me if you find her and I’ll do the same,” Max ordered and then turned on his heel without another word. Seventeen days, that’s all it took to bring a man like him to his knees. When he found her, he was gonna tell her just that, right after Mad Max had a word and turned her into Submissive Mia. “Still no service?” Frank asked Lucy as she held her phone in the air looking for a signal. “Nope, and my battery’s at nine percent.” “Then I guess we keep climbing until we see the lights of Max’s house,” I sighed. “I’m not sure that’s the wisest course of action, Mia. We can’t see more than a few feet in front of us with these flashlights so we’re liable to walk right off the ridge,” Frank argued. The moon had risen, but it was a cloud-covered night, visibility was nil without the moon's light. I’d hoped the Northern Lights would help, but it wasn’t late enough for them to be visible and the clouds would mask their glow even if they were dancing across the sky. So, basically, we were wandering around, probably in circles, with no definite direction but up. That is until we made it to the top of a hill for the first time since it was nightfall and lookout across the horizon.
“Is that—” “No way—” “Holy, shit.” “Trails End,” we all said in unison. Somehow, we managed to climb down Max’s mountain in our quest to find Nala and found ourselves staring at the distant lights of Trails End. “Told you we weren’t lost,” Frank muttered. The sound of movement behind us, a sound we’d been evading it for the last hour, had us descending the hill as quick as possible in the direction of those far off lights. “If we keep heading towards the lights, whatever is following us will give up once we get close enough to civilization,” Frank mumbled. “There's a barbed wire fence about a half mile from the city limits that keeps the wildlife on this side of Max’s property. We just need to get to it and cross underneath. Then we’ll be safe,” I explained. “We should have cell reception soon, the tower in town should reach this far out.” “NO! Don’t call anyone until we are in town,” I shouted. “Why?” Frank asked. “I’d rather call Max when we’re safe. If he thinks we’re still in danger—” “He’ll go all Thor on your ass?” Lucy laughed. “Right, but mainly because I want to prove to him I can get myself out of a pickle.” “Then pick up the pace, if you want to avoid the thunder god’s wrath, we need to hit town in the next half hour,” Lucy replied. “Agreed, Frank you lead, I’ll hang on to your jacket, and Lucy can hang on to mine. Let’s double time it and head to Last Call for a much-needed beer,” I ordered. “Ladies, assume your positions,” Frank chuckled. With his back to me, I grabbed hold of his jacket, and Lucy did the same with mine. When the sound of grunting came from the top of the hill, we started moving. Once at the bottom we picked up our pace as we hiked over loose rock, then wet grass until we heard the sound of the river. At the river's edge, we shined our lights looking for a way across or shallow water. When none could be seen, Frank went first battling the rapids in waist-deep water. When he made it to the other side, I looked at Lucy and stuck out my hand. I figured wet was wet and if the two of us held onto to one and other for support, we'd stand a better chance of making it across without falling. The water was frigid as all rivers this close to the mountains can be. The snow melted at the top bringing the frozen water downhill towards the ocean and the more snow there was, the higher the river rose with the runoff. My breath caught as we made our way into the deeper water, and caught again, when Frank shouted, “Move your ass, we’ve got company.” Lucy and I turned, following the flashlight’s beam to see two glowing eyes in the distance. I knew it was Cowboy, felt it deep in my bones. He had a grudge against us and seemed to be waiting for the right time to exact his revenge. Two of his captors, battling to cross the river would be the perfect time to attack, so I let go of Lucy’s hand and shouted, “Swim for it.” Lucy didn’t have to think twice, she leaned down, and dove in, kicking hard for the other side. When she made it, I followed her lead and dove in, kicking hard against the current. Frank was waiting for me when I reached the edge and pulled my waterlogged body from the river. Once on dry land we looked back, saw Cowboy was at the river ’s edge, and took off across the flat meadow that separated us from civilization.
Waterlogged and stiff, it seemed like we were moving in slow motion as the lights of the town grew closer. Just as the field ended and buildings became visible, a barbed wire fence shot up in front of us, stopping our escape. Six lines of wire kept us from the safety of the town, and the only way around it, was over. Frank went first, cussing, barking out “Fuck,” as he snagged clothes and flesh on the thorny barbs. When he made it to the top, he dropped his pack, jumped to the ground, and turned, reaching out his arms and hollering, “Don’t look back just fucking climb, now!” I, of course, looked back while Lucy was climbing and saw the dark shape of a bear running straight at us. Dropping my pack, I tossed it over the fence and then grabbed hold of the top wire and started climbing the wobbling fence. Lucy made it to the top, Frank pulled her over, and then turned to me and reached out his arms. As I took hold of his hands, I heard the roar of Cowboy as he made his way up behind me. I screamed, “Pull me over, pull me over, pull me over,” as the giant bear reared back on his hind legs. Frank pulled, I began to fall, but my jeans caught on a barb. Not caring if I ripped my leg open, a few stitches were better than being the beast’s dinner, I yanked hard, heard my jeans rip, and then fell to the other side landing on Frank. Then my foot felt like a vice clamp had wrapped around it. I screamed as I flipped to my back and saw Cowboy had hold of my boot, trying to pull me back under the fence. I started kicking the giant bear as Lucy tried to pull me backwards. Finally, I got one good kick in and Cowboy let go long enough for me to crawl back and out of his reach. “Move it before he tears the fence down,” Frank shouted. So, I rolled to my knees, grabbed my pack, and the three of us hit the ground running towards the lights Trails End, leaving Cowboy in the dust. Ten minutes later, soaked, muddy, and probably covered in bugs, we stumbled through the doors of Last Call. Every head turned, and the place went quiet. Too exhausted at this point to say a word, we limped to the bar, crawled up on a stool, and I hollered, “Ralph, bring a bottle of Tequila and three shot glasses . . . and a phone if you have one, we seemed to have gotten ours wet.” Then I laid my head on the bar to catch my breath. “Holy, shit that was close,” Lucy, mumbled. “Not a word about how close, you hear me?” “He won’t hear it from me, I like my head just the way it is,” Frank whispered as Ralph placed a bottle, three glasses, and one cell phone in front of me. I stared at the phone, then looked at Lucy and Frank. When I started to push it towards Frank, he threw his hands up in an unequivocal “No way in hell.” Right, I’m on my own I guess. Ralph didn’t move away when I picked up the phone, in fact, the whole bar seemed to have moved closer to our group. Shrugging, I turned the phone on, dialed Max’s number, and then held my breath as I waited for him to answer. “Tell me you found her,” he bit out and I melted a little at how worried he was. “She found herself so you can call off the National Guard.” “Jesus, Mia . . . where the fuck are you?” “Currently, I’m at Last call having shots with Lucy and Frank.” Dead silence. “Max?” “Give me a second,” he growled, so I gave him five, then ten. “Are you mad?” I whispered when I made it to fifteen. “Mad doesn’t cover what I’m feeling right now,” he mumbled back. “If it makes you feel any better we were lost for a short time (tiny lie) but we found our way back
on our own. Oh, and we found Nala and helped her out of a trapping pit.” “There's a lot of things that would make me feel better, you in my bed bein’ one of them. That bein’ said, for the sake of our relationship I’m gonna hang up now before I say somethin’ that’ll piss you off and send you packin’ back to Seattle.” “Shit, you are mad. I’m sorry, Max. I didn’t mean to get lost.” “You never mean for shit to happen, it’s just you, my adorable pain in the ass,” he mumbled. “I need to call off half the state of Alaska then I’m gonna go home and take a shower. Hopefully, by the time I do all that, I won’t feel the need to wring your gorgeous neck.” “You know the sooner you learn that I’m just me, and shit happens, the better off you’ll be,” I advised. “Right, and the sooner you learn that I’m just me and won’t ever stop tryin’ to keep you safe the better off you’ll be.” “So we agree we both need to ease up?” “Nope, I agree you’ll never change and you agree that I won’t either.” “Works for me,” I smiled. “It doesn’t work for me,” he groused, “but I’ll come up with a way to rein you in eventually,” he threatened and then gave me dead air. (Note to self: Give Max a wide berth for a day or two.) “Sounds like Thor doesn’t know how to handle being lassoed by Wonder Woman,” Frank chuckled. “I’m hardly Wonder Woman,” I answered as I handed Ralph, his phone. “Oh, I don’t know, the way you manage to get out of scraps that would kill most people makes me think you have a super power of some sort.” “I think it’s more likely she has nine lives,” Lucy scoffed. “Whatever it is that keeps me from falling victim to my bad luck, I’m not complaining,” I yawned. Grabbing the bottle of Tequila, I filled each glass to the rim. Raising them, we toasted each other for surviving yet another encounter with Cowboy. “Guys, how are we supposed to get home?” Lucy asked “Do they have taxis in this town?” Frank inquired. “I’ll call Maxine maybe she—” Just then, the bar door slammed open and Shane walked in with two other men. When he caught sight of us, he headed our direction, smiling. “Figures half the state would be out lookin’ for you three troublemakers and here you sit takin’ shots.” Leaning against the bar, Shane looked us over and his brows shot up as he asked, “You fall off the ridge again and take these two with you, Roberts?” “NO! We had another . . . you know what, never mind, Max is mad enough. I don’t need him hearing about our escapades.” Shane pulled a piece of grass from my hair and then felt the sleeve of my shirt. “You’re soaking wet, are you tryin’ to catch a cold?” “We don’t have a way home to change,” Lucy broke in. “Some doctor you are, everyone knows you can’t catch a cold from being cold. Hypothermia yes, but not an actual virus,” I chided. “I’m not a doctor I’m a vet.” “Even a veterinarian knows how the body works.” “Not a veterinarian a vet, as in served my country. I was a medic in the army and got the nickname doc while overseas.” “Wait, how did you know what dose to use on the bears?”
“Google.” “But you said you’d done it before.” “I have, just not on an animal.” “So you knew how to use our tranquillizer gun because you’re a vet?” “First in my class in marksmanship,” Shane smiled. Frank and Lucy both shrugged at his explanation, obviously not caring that he could have overdosed the bears. Ethically, I should care, but I was too tired to fight about it so I grabbed my glass and filled it again. “When you three are done gettin’ wasted, let me know and I’ll drive you home, or is Max comin’ down the mountain to get you?” Throwing back my drink, I let the alcohol warm me from the inside out before I answered. “Max is taking a shower in an attempt to keep from strangling me right now, so I doubt he’s headed back down.” “Excellent, you, me and Lucy make three,” Shane replied, rubbing his hands together and wiggling his brows. “No, that would be you, them, and Frank makes for an awkward fourth wheel,” Frank reminded him. “Not to mention, eww,” Lucy laughed. Shane sighed in mock disappointment and then leaned fully back against the bar, both elbows resting on the scarred wood. “I’ll have to pass too, lover boy. I have all I can handle with the mountain god. Besides, something tells me I’m not enough woman for you,” I laughed. “Story of my life, too much time not enough women,” He answered dramatically. “She’s out there,” I told him as I patted his shoulder, “or I should say they’re out there.” Ralph was kind enough to feed us before calling it a night and then we loaded into Shane’s truck and headed for home. He dropped Lucy and Frank at Maxine’s first and then dropped me off outside my cabin on the lake. After waving goodbye, I entered and turned on the light, that’s when a large hand covered my mouth. Screaming in earnest, since no one could hear, I tried to break free as a strong arm pulled me back against a hard chest. Adrenaline pumped through my veins as the taste of fear dried my mouth. Then I panicked and clawed at the hand that silenced my screams. In a last ditch effort, I brought my right arm up, slammed it hard into his gut, and then bit down on his palm. He growled “Fuckin’ bitch” when my sharp teeth tore through his thick flesh. Ripping his hand from my mouth, he raised his other hand and cracked my temple with the butt of a gun, sending me tumbling to the floor. In my daze, I didn’t have time to brace as a boot connected soundly with my ribs. Sharp pain, the likes I’d never felt, shot up my ribs as stars burst brilliantly behind my eyes. Rolling to my back, gasping great gulps of air, I turned my head and caught sight of my worst nightmare. Reaching out my hand, I choked out “Max,” as I stared at his blood-covered body. When he didn’t move, my breath stole from my lungs and then from the depths of hell I screamed “MAX,” right before stars exploded behind my eyes again. Stunned senseless from the blow to my temple, my head lolled to the side as darkness seeped in, clawing at my consciousness. Blinking twice, trying to keep my eyes focused on Max, I lost my fight and slipped defenseless into unwanted slumber.
Twenty-Two A Reaso n to Kil l
Darkness, velvet in color like a night with no moon or a life with no hope, pulled me under. Then the knowing came. I knew I was going to die, knew that Max was probably dead, and I knew whatever this bastard had planned for me would pale in comparison to a life without my Thor. If Max was dead, he might as well stick that gun between my eyes and pull the trigger. I’d tasted beauty these past few weeks, tasted what it meant to love someone, to find your match in every sense of the word. As opposite as night and day, we fit together like two puzzle pieces, one clumsy and headstrong and one strong, brave and perfect in every particular. A sense of floating, as if I lay adrift on an air mattress lazing away on the waves of an unknown lake had me jerking awake. My vision, though fuzzy, finally made out the face of my attacker as he carried me across the cabin and dropped me on the bed. His face was sinister backlit by the glow from the fireplace. If I hadn’t believed in evil before, I surely did now. His eyes were dead; no emotion played behind them as he grabbed my arm and secured it to the headboard with a plastic cuff. I didn’t fight him as he did this, I was too busy staring at Max’s lifeless body, at the blood that pooled around his head. “Is he dead,” my voice trembled. “Yes, the King of Trails End lives no more.” Mia’s crying, Max realized. His beautiful, to the brink of distraction, too sexy for his own good woman, was crying, and he couldn’t stop the rumbling in his head to find out why. Max’s head felt like the time he’d fallen from a tree, cracking it on the way down. When he tried to force his eyes open, they fluttered but wouldn’t fully open. Then Mia’s scared voice broke through the fog that invaded his headspace, clearing out the cobwebs, and they sprang open. “Don’t touch me,” Mia shouted as Max tried to focus on the scene in front of him. Stetson, who was shirtless, was straddling Mia on the bed as she tried to fight him off with one arm tied to the headboard. Max suppressed the urge to roar at the bastard. He needed time to get his arms and legs moving so he could kill that son of a bitch for laying his hands on her. “That’s it, fight me, Mia. I love a good struggle before I ram myself in deep. I knew when I laid eyes on you you’d be a hellcat in the sack.” Max jerked his hands, forming fists he intended to use on the bastard’s skull upon hearing his threat. “Why are you doing this?” Mia cried out as Max focused on moving his arms. “Revenge is a dish best served in blood,” Stetson hissed. “For a year I’ve had to put up with this hick town all because of that fuckin’ whore and her fuckin lies. I was a great cop,” he roared in her face, “and I got shipped off to fuckin’ purgatory while hiding behind my father ’s reputation like a coward. Then Zimmer comes to town and threatens me with exposure? Fuck that,” he bellowed. “I’m done hiding, I’m done bein’ told to keep my head down or my fuckin’ father will write me off. He created this monster,” Stetson growled as his fists hit his chest. “He created me and I’m gonna show him once and for all that the son doesn’t fall far from the tree.” “You killed Donald?” Mia gasped. “Keep up, sunshine, I killed them all. Zimmer, Curly, Hunter over there, and now I’m gonna feast on your body as I choke the life out of you.”
“You’re insane,” Mia screamed as she balled her fist and stuck Stetson in the face, sending his head back from the blow. Stetson recovered, his eyes flashing in anger as he raised his fist. Max tried to get up, wanted to stop him, but his limbs weren’t cooperating. Feeling impotent, he bit his lips until the metallic taste of blood filled his mouth. He couldn’t stop the blow and wanted to howl when Stetson’s fist connected with Mia’s gorgeous face. “I’ll kill you for that,” Max whispered. His eyes slammed shut, his jaw locked tight in rage when Mia cried out in pain. He felt less than a man as he fought for control of his body. How the hell had this bastard gotten the jump on me? Max’s tormented thoughts swirled. He remembered climbing in his truck thinking about Mia, how she drove him nuts, how even though she drove him nuts he knew she was the other half of his soul. He’d been raised to believe by his crazy mother that each man and woman has a perfect match that God splits one soul into two bodies. That those souls always find one another again and like mercury, when they are close, the need to merge, to be whole, is elementary. She said you knew immediately when you met them that you were in the presence of your other half. He hadn’t understood that, not until he’d looked deep into Mia’s crystal pools and felt the earth move under his feet. He knew Mia was his other half and his need to merge with her, to be close was as fundamental as breathing. All that had been running through his head when he’d come to her cabin instead of his own. Then he’d pulled the clothes from his body and showered while he waited for her to return. When he’d exited the bathroom with a towel in hand, drying water from his hair, he remembered hearing a click and then nothing. Little by little, his arms and legs began to respond and his senses became sharper as he kept his eyes on the bed. Stetson was still ranting about the perceived wrongs inflicted upon him, so Max took that opportunity to move to his knees. Mia couldn’t see him because Stetson blocked her view and it was just as well, she’d react to seeing him alive. He needed the element of surprise if he was going to save them both in his weakened state. Looking for a weapon, he saw his jeans on the floor and reached out, pulling his phone from the pocket. He dialed 911 and then lay the phone down. Mia cried out when Stetson tore her shirt open, and Max knew he was out of time. He wasn’t about to let this fuck put his hands on her one more time. So, as her legs began to kick, Max stood, wobbled, and then he lunged at Stetson as Mia screamed his name. “You headin’ home for the evening?” Ralph asked Chester Tallchief as he finished off the rest of his beer. “Yep, been a long day and now that I’m the new chief I gotta get up early and be at the station by eight.” “Heard they canned Stetson, about time I say. The guy was nothin’ but a drain on our tax dollars if you ask me. Been almost three weeks since Curly died and he’s done nothin’ to catch the killer.” “Maxine caught up with me after we knew Mia was safe and told me she and my mother had been “workin’” the case,” Chester chuckled. “Seems they found a piece of black and red flannel in the woods and think it belongs to the killer. Get this; they’ve been pretending to sell their sex toys doorto-door so they could check out everyone who wore a red and black shirt on the day Zimmer died.” Both men threw their heads back and laughed as Shane walked back into the bar. Having dropped off the lost hikers, Shane had headed back into town hoping to find some company for the night.
Unfortunately, for him, the only warm bodies he’d find this evening were grizzled old men or his old friend. As he walked up and clapped Chester ’s back, he grabbed the stool next to his friend and sat down, raising his finger to indicate he wanted a beer. “What’s so funny?” Shane inquired. “I was just lettin’ Ralph know that Stetson is out and that I’m in. Now I gotta run down leads that Maxine and Mom came up with or I’ll never hear the end of it.” “Christ, what did those two come up with?” Shane chuckled. “Get this . . . Mia found a piece of black and red flannel in the woods near Zimmer ’s body. And for the past two weeks that band of misfits has been searchin’ the homes of all the men in Trails End.” “They didn’t come to my door,” Shane replied. “If you didn’t wear that shirt to the Founders Day celebration you were in the clear.” “I was late comin’ down, missed all the fireworks,” Shane answered, “pity too. I would have loved to see Max take that bastard down a peg or two. I got to town just in time to see Zimmer makin’ . . . wait, did you say red and black flannel?” “Yeah?” “Fuck . . . I saw Zimmer and Stetson havin’ words, figured he was makin’ a complaint against Max.” “So?” “Stetson wasn’t in his uniform . . . he was in red and black flannel.” “You’re sure?” “You don’t suppose . . .” “That my crazy mother and her crazy friend are right?” “Would explain why he was hell bent on chargin’ Mia for the crime . . . It would ease everyone’s mind, get them off his back.” “How’d he get the axe? Max thinks it’s one of his men since they had access,” Chester argued. “Call Max, see if Stetson had access to them.” Shrugging, Chester pulled out his cell and hit Max’s number. The call went to voice mail so he left a message. Turning back to Shane, he was about to call it an evening when his walkie-talkie crackled to life. “Dispatch to Tallchief.” Grabbing hold of the unit clipped to his belt, Chester answered. “This is Tallchief, over.” “Chief, we had a nine-one-one call come in from Max Hunter ’s cell. No one is answering, but we can hear a disturbance and a woman screaming in the background.” Shane, having just dropped Mia off, knew if Max was with a woman exactly where they were. “Mia’s at her cabin.” Chester ’s eyes darted to Shane then both men jumped up and headed for the door as Chester instructed, “Send all available men to my mother ’s house, the guest quarters in the back, and call Martha and tell her to stay inside.” My scream fell on deaf ears as Max took Stetson to the floor. I jerked at my bound wrist to free myself, but the plastic cuff was too tight. As fucking scared as I was at that moment, I could have wept for joy when I saw Max rise from the floor like some avenging angel. Naked for some reason and covered in blood, Max tangled arms with Stetson as each man threw blows at the other. Though Max outweighed Stetson, his obvious weakened state made it an even fight. Max landed a blow to Stetson’s jaw that no doubt loosened some teeth, and sent him flying into a
rocking chair tripping over it. Max wobbled, then shook his head as if the clear it as Stetson righted himself from the floor. I kept tugging at the cuff, trying to wiggle my hand out, cutting the flesh. Blood pooled on my wrist and I smeared it under the cuff hoping it would give me enough slickness I could free my hand. Stetson stumbled to his feet, his face red with rage as he looked between Max and me. Max was calm in comparison, brows pinched in anger, saying nothing, just cold hard eyes that stayed on Stetson, calculating his next move. Stetson must have known the only way to me was through Max, so he lowered his shoulder and bellowed in anger as he ran at Max, trying to take him down. When they collided, both men went to the floor with Stetson on top. He raised his fist, threw a punch at Max’s temple, but it glanced off his blood soaked face. When he raised his fist again, Max’s hand shot up, caught the punch, and then he pitched his hips and rolled, disengaging Stetson from his body. When Stetson hit the ground, he kept rolling to keep from being pinned. Then he stood and rushed Max again while he was rising to his feet. As if he was expecting it, Max remained crouched and then dipped his shoulder and stood right as Stetson reached him. He picked Stetson up, and rammed him into the rock fireplace with the full force of his massive body. Stetson’s head cracked against the rock wall and his body went limp. Max let him go and watched as he slumped to the floor with a thud. I gasped, my breath coming in rapid pants as I watched Max stumble, lean down and then grab hold of his hair as if to punch him. And he did, twice more, until his own strength depleted had Max dropping Stetson’s head. On his knees, his angry eyes on the man who had tried to kill us both, when he didn’t move I reached out to him. “Max?” He raised his head, looked at me and then I lost it. I hated that I cried easily, it made me feel weak. However, when those green eyes bore into mine, the floodgates opened. Unfortunately, the more I tried to stop the worse they fell until I couldn’t breathe from holding back. My traitorous lips trembled and the hiccups began when Max pulled himself from the floor and made his way across the room. I reached out with my free hand as he collapsed on the bed, covering me with his body, his face pressed deep into my neck as his arms wound around my waist squeezing tight. “I, I thought you were dead,” I hiccupped. “Shh, I got you,” he mumbled. “You, you were dead and I wanted to die too,” I choked out. “I’m not goin’ anywhere, least not for another fifty years.” “Is he dead?” “No,” he growled as if he was disappointed. Then he leaned back, pulled his arms from my waist, and cupped my face while trying to dry my tears with his thumbs. I wanted to throw my arms around him, but the stupid cuff literally tied my hand. “Can you get my hand free?” He nodded, but didn’t move, he was too busy assessing the damage to my face. He ran a finger across the bruise forming at my temple and I winced slightly. His eyes closed and his nose flared, anger returning to his face at my wince. Taking a deep breath, no doubt to steady his temper, once in control, he looked at my wrist and then mumbled “I’ll get a knife,” as he unsteadily rose to his feet. I watched him as he made his way to the kitchen, his eyes on Stetson as he moved. Then he leaned down, grabbed his phone, and put it to his ear speaking into it. He grabbed a towel from the floor, wiping the blood from his face as he spoke, and still keeping his attention on Stetson. When Max seemed sure he wouldn’t move, he turned his back on the man and opened one of the utensil draws. I
knew the only sharp knives I had were large, I’d already made a note to buy steak knives. I was thinking scissors were a better choice, and was about to tell Max which drawer when I caught movement out of the corner of my eye. Stetson had been playing possum, looking for an opening to attack again. I opened my mouth and screamed “Max,” but inside of lunging at Max while his back was turned, Stetson darted towards the door as if to leave. Three feet from the door, he stopped suddenly and bent over as Max turned around, with a huge knife in hand. Like slow motion on the silver screen, Stetson raised his gun and aimed it at Max. Then, just like I’d seen Maxine do on Founders Day, Max’s arm came up, back, then he whipped it out, and let the knife fly. Stetson never got a chance to pull the trigger; he was too shocked at having been out gunned, so to speak, by a knife welding Max. When the blade buried deep in his throat, he dropped the gun and both his hands came up as Max stalked towards him with fire in his eyes. Stetson’s mouth opened, but he was unable to speak as he dropped to his knees. I turned my head, unable to watch, but heard the telltale thud of a body hitting the ground. Turning back to check on Max, I watched his face grow hard when he leaned over and put his finger to Stetson’s neck. Then the cabin door burst open. I know I should have been distressed about watching a man die in front of me, but when Chester and Shane burst through the door, guns drawn, staring at Naked Max as he stood over Stetson body, I had to bite my lip to keep from laughing at the expressions on their face. “Fuck me, Max. Did you kill him with that monster dick?” Shane asked suddenly. “Jesus, Shane, a man is dead,” Chester scolded. “A killer is dead, one who looked ready to kill two more. Explain why I need to shed tears?” Chester holstered his gun turning towards Shane. “Suspected killer, we don’t know that.” “Look around, Chester. Does he look innocent?” “Shane,” Max bit out suddenly as he wobbled and then went to his knees. “Fuck,” both men said as they lunged forward and helped Max back to his feet and to the bed to lie down. Shane examined Max’s head as Chester radioed dispatch they needed a mobile crime scene to the cabin. And I just sat there with my arm still pinned to the bed. I ran my free hand through Max’s hair as Shane covered him with a blanket. “You need stitches, the bullet grazed your temple,” Shane announced. “Unfortunately, for me and my future happiness with Mia, you’ll live.” “Sorry to disappoint you,” Max chuckled and then tried to pull me closer. Of course, I didn’t budge, because I will remind you I’m still attached to the bed. “Um, guys, I’m still attached to the bed.” Max looked up, studied my hand for a moment, then looked back at Shane and announced, “I’m thinkin’ that’s a good look for her. She can’t get into trouble if I keep her cuffed to the bed.” “I have some cuffs with velvet on the inside, you wanna borrow them?” Shane replied as he threaded a needle. “My mother?” Max asked. “They were a welcome home gift.” “Guys?” I broke in. “You got the key?” Max asked. “Max?”
“Still in the box, was waiting for the right woman to pull them out.” “This isn’t funny,” I bit out. They, of course, ignored me. “I’d order you a new pair, but no way in hell am I ordering anything from my mother.” “We’ll call it even for shooting you in the ass.” “Chester?” I shouted. He raised a finger since he was still on the phone, but I was saved from a lifetime of handcuffs when Martha came bounding up the stairs and into the cabin. She looked at the mess, looked down at Stetson and mumbled, “Hope it was painful,” before she made her way over to my side of the bed. “Town was quiet till you came along,” Maratha smiled. “Says the old woman who sells sex toys door-to-door. Can you please cut me loose?” Nodding, she grabbed a pair of scissors from a drawer in the kitchen and then cut away at the plastic cuff until it gave and released my hand. “That looks painful,” Martha mumbled as she examined my wrist. “Toss me some ointment, Doc.” Shane worked on Max while Martha cleaned my wrist and bandaged it. Since Chester needed my clothes for evidence, he let me change in the bathroom as Max put his clothes back on. Then we all went to Martha’s house to wait for the mobile crime lab and give our statements. It didn’t hit me until we were sitting in Martha’s living room, and when it did, it hit hard. As I played back the events of the evening and remembered Max lying on the floor in a pool of blood, I started shaking. One moment I was curled on the couch next to him, the next I was in his lap, my head buried in his neck. “I got you,” he whispered. “Don’t let go.” “Not till the day I die.” “I was so scared.” “Let it go, baby, he’s gone.” “You saved me.” “Mia, stop.” Then it hit me what he’d done to protect me and my tears turned to concern. “You killed someone,” I whispered, “Are you ok?” With his arms tight around me, I felt Max jerk. So, I pulled back and looked at his face. He ran his hands through my hair, watching as he smoothed it back, then touched his forehead to mine, held it there, and then told me “The only reason I would kill someone is to protect those I love. I’d have no problem killin’ him again and sleep easy knowin’ you were safe.” Upon hearing that he loved me, I turned into a sniveling idiot again. When I burst into tears, Chester stood and left the room, giving us privacy. Max kept holding me until my tears were under control, giving me his strength like always. My life the past seventeen days flashed before my eyes and all I saw was Max. When I first laid eyes on him, my heart beat a little faster and now I knew why. I thought I was awkward with men because I had no experience that they intimidated me. Now know that wasn’t true. I was awkward with men because they weren’t Max. When you meet your other half, your heartbeat quickens, your palms sweat, and you’re irrational in the face of the obvious. You can fight it all you want, but when you find your other half it’s as if the planets align and you're finally home. “Max?” “Yeah, baby?” he whispered in my ear.
“You love me?” I whispered back, turning my head to look at him. With a gentle hand, Max brushed a tear from my cheek and spoke words of love from Lord Byron as goose bumps rose on my arm. “She walks in beauty like the night, of cloudless climes and starry skies, and all that’s best of dark and bright meet in her aspect and her eyes.” “Baby—” “Loved that poem since I was in college and I swear he wrote that just for you. You asked if I loved you, but I think the better question is how can I not. Now, do you love me?” More than anything, so I told him. “Since I was old enough to know you existed, I’ve wanted nothing more than to find you, and here you are. But, Max, the reality of you, of how I feel now that I’ve found you . . . Honey, it far outweighs any dream,” I answered quietly repeating his words from the week before. The words had barely left my mouth before Max captured it, sealing my fate once again. When he was done, he ripped his mouth from mine and then ordered. “We’re gettin’ married.” “Okay,” I answered breathlessly. “Okay? Just like that. You don’t need a million fuckin’ years to think it over?” “Nope.” “Is this submissive Mia I’m dealing with?” “I don’t have a submissive bone in my body,” I argued. “You will,” Max grinned. “Not in this lifetime.” “Wanna bet?” he purred as he nuzzled my neck. “Thor, God of Thunder you may be,” I breathed out, enjoying his lips, “but I’m, I’m Wonder Woman, Queen of Self-control. No way I’ll ever submit to you.” “We’ll see….” As the Northern Lights danced brilliantly across the sky, like an emerald stream flowing to an unknown destination, Max gazed upon Mia’s sleeping form. Her soft curves silhouetted by the lights glow made his heart beat faster. She was his to protect and to love for the rest of their lives. His eyes scanned her body, one that he’d taken an hour before, and decided no time like the present. He figured one day that his need to be close to her, feel her sweetness wrapped around him as he glided into her wet depths would ease. However, tonight wasn’t that time, nor did he think in fifty years, it would it be either. One soul split into two halves. Now they were joined and complete.
Epilogue Eight months later “You ready for tomorrow?” Jack asked Max. “Been fuckin’ ready for eight months.” Jack chuckled as he kept his eye on Jenn, who was currently standing with Mia in Max’s yard petting a fucking bear. Seeing that, he was glad he’d left his boys at home in the care of his daughter. “How the hell did you manage to tame a grizzly?” “Strawberries,” Max replied as he kept an eye on Mia. Both men were on Max’s deck with a beer in hand while they kicked back yet with sharp eyes on the yard below. Mia may have tamed Booboo, but he was still a wild animal and no way was he taking his eyes off his woman while she fed strawberries to their newest pet. Jack, who was of the same mind, watched Jenn cuddle the bear's head while making cooing noises with a look of pure rapture on her face. When she looked up at him with those doe-brown eyes, glassy in appearance as if she was in heaven on earth, he shook his head. “No,” Jack shouted. No fuckin’ way was she using those eyes on him to convince him they needed a grizzly of their own. “Stop being bossy,” she shouted back. “Smart-ass,” Jack mouthed back at his wife and then winked at her as her face softened. “You ever hear back from your friend in the FBI?” Max asked around a grin, he was glad to know he wasn’t the only one who got lip from their other half. “Yeah, seems Stetson’s father was a piece of work as well. Abused his mother, and when he wasn’t abusing her, he was taking a firm hand to Stetson,” Jack bit out on a growl. “Created a monster,” Max mumbled, thinking back to that night eight months before. After the initial shock had worn off, Stetson’s father had come after Max. No charges had been filed since it was an open and shut case of self-defense, but that didn’t stop the elder Stetson from making waves. There’d been an IA investigation due to the fact one of their own had been killed. However, with Stetson gone, there was no need for a cover up so lips loosened and IA was able to get a full picture and sided with Chester and the TEPD. Max had been cleared of any possible wrongdoing, so he and Mia had put it behind them and moved on with their lives. First up had been moving what was left of the colony of bears, then Mia went home to pack up her belongings and move permanently, to her parent’s amazement, to live with Max in Trails End. And tomorrow, on the shore of the river where Max had rescued her, they would officially become man and wife. “Heard about the poker party,” Jack chuckled, his eyes still on his wife. “Christ, pain in my ass,” Max sighed as his head fell back and his eyes closed. Two months earlier, Max had brought Mia into town for a night at Last Call. What he didn’t know, was his conversation with Shane on the night Stetson died had Mia thinking a pair of velvet-lined handcuffs didn’t sound half-bad, so she’d ordered a pair from his mother. Wanting to surprise Max, on the way out of town Mia had said she needed to stop by Maxine’s to pick something up. They’d pulled into the drive, saw cars in the street, and he’d figured she was having another one of her “parties.”
“You coming in?” Mia had asked as she opened her door. “Considerin’ what happened the last time?” “Chicken,” Mia chuckled. Max looked at his mother ’s house, then looked at his future wife and peeled out of the truck. When he took her hand, he mumbled, “In and out quickly, but if there’s rubber cocks lying around, all bets are off.” When they’d entered his mother ’s home, there was no one in the front room where she normally hosted her parties. So, they’d headed down the hall towards the great room. That’s when Max lost it, in what shall be known as “The day his mother lost her ever-lovin’ mind.” “I’ll raise you one edible panty and throw in some massage oil,” he heard old man Carter say as he entered the room. Four card tables occupied the space of his mother ’s great room, all full with half-dressed men and women. Including his mother. For this month’s party Maxine and Martha had decided to spice things up and instead of inviting only the ladies of Trails End, they’d invited the men as well. In addition, they were playing poker . . . strip poker. “What the fuck,” Max bellowed. Mia, however, burst out laughing, much to his displeasure, and Max felt his blood pressure spike to new heights as he stalked across the room to his mother. “Up, now, get your fuckin’ clothes on,” he bit out. “I will not. I’m winnin’ this hand,” Maxine grumbled ignoring him. “Swear to God mother, I . . . are you lookin’ at my mother ’s chest?” Max growled at Randy King, a retired lumberjack who’d worked for his father. The man’s eyes had shot to the side, avoiding his wrath, and then Mia ran up, grabbed Max’s arm, pulling him out of the room as he scowled over his shoulder at the old man. “Time to go,” Mia told him as she pushed him towards the door. “Can Mia sit a hand?” old man Carter called out, spiking his pressure to the red line. An image of Mia sitting a hand of poker with her shirt off had Max shouting back, “Fuck no,” as he grabbed her hand and stormed out of the house, dragging a laughing Mia behind him. He didn’t talk to his mother for a week after that, he was afraid she’d tell him how the evening progressed. Max closed his eyes at the memory of that night, and to this day can’t look at Randy King without feeling the need to beat the shit out of the old man. Jack chuckled at Max’s response as the sound of a vehicle had both men looking towards the drive. When Max saw Shane climb out of his SUV he mumbled, “This should be good.” “How so?” Jack asked. Max knew Jack was as territorial with Jenn as he was with Mia. Max also knew that Shane couldn’t help himself when it came to a pretty woman. Since Jenn shot way past pretty and into “hot as fuck” territory like Mia, Max figured this should be good. Shane rounded the corner with a grin on his face as he headed for the deck. That is until he heard one of the girl’s laugh. His head turned at the sound of laughter and his brows shot straight up at the sight of Jenn. Mouth tugging into a cocky grin, his body followed his head as he forgot all about Max and turned towards the yard. Max watched closely as Jack went on “my woman” alert when Shane approached his wife. Then he
grinned around his bottle when Jack stood abruptly ‘cause Shane had made Jenn laugh. He chuckled deep when Jack bound across the deck as Jenn’s laughter increased. And he threw his head back and laughed when Jack disappeared down the steps. Then he heard Mia’s husky laugh directed at Shane and got his own ass out of the chair. Last Call seemed like the appropriate place to spend my last night as a single woman. So, along with Jenn, Jess, Maxine, Martha, Lucy, Suzy, Joanne and my mother, I‘d thrown on my favorite Care Bears tee, kissed Max goodbye till I saw him at the altar and then headed down for a night of karaoke and shots. “Mia bear, a toast,” Jess, who was still dating Brian but I knew he was popping the question soon, called out. “To you and Max, may your life together be as adventurous as your courtship has been." “Here, here,” the table agreed as we all threw back our drinks.” “We need to do a song,” mother jumped in, her eyes a tad glazed over from the shots. Jess and I looked at each other and giggled. Judy Roberts, housewife extraordinaire, was drunk and furthermore had never done Karaoke in her life. “Okay, Mom, what song would you like to do?” “Something sexy, you know, one of those songs that make you shake your ass.” “Jesus, we have to get her drunk more often,” Jess cackled. “I’m not drunk,” Mom insisted. “You’re drunk,” Jess and I said. “I’m a little drunk,” Mom conceded. “You’re a lot drunk,” I explained. “Well, who cares, my daughter is finally getting married to a giant man who looks like a supermodel. I’m allowed to get drunk. I never thought she’d get married.” “I’m with you,” Maxine hooted, “never thought my boy would settle down.” “Do you think they will give us grandchildren soon?” my mother asked. “If Max wants me to stop my yappin’ about it, they will.” Jess leaned in upon hearing that and whispered, “If your first child is a girl I get first dibs. If my sister gets a hold of her first, she’ll be wearin’ cardigans by the time she’s five.” Shuddering at the thought, I put out my hand and said, “Deal.” No offense to my mother, I loved her dearly, but no daughter of mine was wearing Judy clothes. “One more round then we rock this house,” Jess shouted as she filled our glasses. Lucy, who was still my intern and still sleeping with Jake when she came to town, jumped up and grabbed the song list. We perused the pages looking for a song we could all do together when Jenn clapped her hands. “Oh, “All the Single Ladies” by Beyoncé,” Jenn pointed. “Perfect,” Mom squealed as she raised her glass. Everyone watched her throw back another shot and I decided it was time to cut her off. “No more for you, Judy,” I told her as I moved the bottle out of her reach. “Girls just wanna have fun,” Mom sang out. Oh, dear Lord. “Time to sing,” Jess laughed so we all stood up and headed towards the stage. Mom threw her arms around Jess and my necks kissing us both on the cheek. “I love my girls,” she told us as she let go then crawled up the stairs, tripping on the top step, and falling to her knees.
“Like mother like daughter,” Martha commented as she helped my mother to her feet. Lucy handed the book back to Ralph, who was running the machine for the night, and we all got into two lines with Jess, Jenn, Mom, and me in the front row. There were only four microphones so we doubled up. Jenn and I shared one and Mom and Jess did as well, though they fought over who would hold it. When the music started, we all started bouncing one hip in unison, though Mom started bumping hips with Jess. No one knew the choreography so we all ad-libbed. Jenn and I stood back to back wiggling as we sang, but the twins must have watched the video a few times because when it got to the oh, oh, oh’s, they knew the moves. Martha didn’t have a clue so she just rocked back and forth and Maxine turned around and shook her ass at the crowd. Near the end of the song, the door to Last Call opened and to my surprise Max walked in with Jack, Shane, Chester, Buddy, and pulling up the rear was my dad, Brian and Jake. Max and Jack grinned when they saw us and then crossed their arms in unison as they leaned against the bar. Jenn and I had already noted how similar the two men were. Except for Max being taller, they looked like brothers. Seeing those gorgeous men, standing in the same pose, confirmed my suspicion that God had broken the mold when he created Gunnison men. When “All the Single Ladies” ended, I had an idea so I walked over to Ralph and whispered in his ear. He pulled up the screen on the computer and typed in the song I needed. Then I moved to the center of the stage, looked Max in the eyes, and told him, “This one’s for you, baby. I couldn’t celebrate our future together without a little Joel for old time's sake.” Max’s lip twitched when he heard “Joel” and he pushed off the bar and moved closer to the stage as the rest of the women exited. Then I nodded to Ralph and Billy Joel’s “Shameless” began. I changed the word man to woman and sang about being shamelessly in love with him. Max’s face grew hard as the song went on and when I got to the part about never being in love like this before, he was at the edge of the stage. I was barely able to get the words out at that point, my love for him choking me, so Max jumped on the stage, picked me up, and carried me down the hall to our dark corner. “I love you so much,” I cried as he placed me on my feet and then cornered me against the wall. As I ran my hands up his chest to wrap them around his neck, Max leaned in and put his forehead on mine. “We aren’t spending the night apart. That’s why I came here tonight. I want you in my bed the rest of our lives and I’m not missin’ a minute of it,” he whispered as he cupped my face with one hand and dried my tears with the other. “Okay,” I whispered, smiling. “Okay? No fightin’ me about bad luck or your mother throwin’ a fuckin’ fit, just okay?” he grinned. “Sheesh, you seem to be under the impression I argue about everything.” “Babe.” “What?” “Stop bein’ cute . . .”
Five years later Raven-black hair tied into two pigtails bounced around the yard as three-year-old Peyton Hunter
chased a ball. Dressed in a cartoon tee with a Care Bear on the front, Max watched as his daughter laughed with his wife. Mia, who was chasing their daughter as she giggled, did it slowly as she held her expanding waistline. Their son, who was due in three months, was finally giving her a break from her constant morning sickness. To the west Max saw movement and watched as Booboo came meandering out of the forest. When his daughter saw the great bear, she squealed in delight and clapped her hands together. Mia picked Peyton up and waited for Booboo to make his way towards them and then, like she’d done a hundred times before, Mia placed Peyton near his face and his daughter gave the bear a hug. Descending the stairs, Max made his way towards his girls, his heart swelling at the sight of his family. When he reached them, he took Peyton from his wife, curled Mia into his side, and they both watched as Booboo went to his bowl and began to eat. “Babe,” Max whispered. “Yeah, Honey?” “You remember when I told you I’d waited all my life to find you and that the reality of you was better than the dream?” “Max.” Curling Mia into his front, his daughter firmly in his arm, Max’s breath caught as Peyton leaned her little head on his shoulder as she ran her tiny hand down his face. Breathing in her fresh scent, his eyes closed as he kissed her raven-colored hair and then thanked God for his precious gift. Clearing a knot that had formed in his throat, Max looked down at Mia, placed a hand to her stomach, and then told her, “I was wrong, this, right here right now, paradise.”
Look for other titles by CP Smith
“A Reason To Breathe”
“Restoring Hope”
Chapter One Rain pelted the cobblestone streets of the French Quarter, forming pools of water like little ponds as rainbows of oil danced across the surface. The day’s heat, trapped in those stones, rose like a steam bath as the rain cooled the hot streets, making an already humid night, more so. There was a feeling to the night, thick and hungry, like an unseen power wielded its influence over the city. But, it was of no concern to Nic Beuve as he lit another cigarette, the last one barely extinguished. He welcomed the night; day only brought pain. Raising a glass of whisky to his mouth, he listened to the sounds of cars as they drove past, splashing water on those still out walking. The French Quarter never slept. Like a miniature New York, businesses opened early and bars stayed open late. Laissez le bon temps rouler —”Let the good times roll” was the Crescent Cities motto. Throwing back the rest of his drink, Nic scanned the back of the bar looking for Henri, the bartender. The night was still young, and he was still sober. The Bayou, a neighborhood bar, owned and operated by the same Cajun family for three generations, was Nic’s home away from home. Maman Rose, the current proprietor, took care of her customers and didn’t water down the drinks. Dark wood paneling hosted black and white photos of the swamps around Louisiana. Pictures of moss covered trees, a Heron standing in the shallows of a slow moving Acadian river, and Cypress trees standing tall, surrounded by the black water like sentries of a forgotten time. The musty smell of the river drifted through the door as another local walked in and sat down, as Henri came from the back with a box of beer to restock. Nic raised his empty glass indicating he needed another round, and Henri, a local Cajun with black hair and a devilish smile the ladies fought over, nodded once showing he’d seen the request. Just another night of solitude and whiskey to take away the bitter taste of loss that he couldn’t seem to shake, and if he weren't careful, he’d spend the rest of his miserable life drinking away his pain, but at that moment, he didn’t seem to care.
*** Hope Delaney entered through the backdoor of The Bayou, her first day on the job as a cook. She’d looked for a position that kept her out of the public eye, somewhere to hide while earning a meager
living. She’d come to New Orleans hoping to blend in, or preferably, vanish. Eyes down, as she entered the back, not wanting to make eye contact with anyone, just do the work she was hired to do and then go back to the one room hole she called home. Maman Rose had hired her the day before, and she could have kissed the woman. She’d had some money when she’d slipped into the night, enough to keep her safe for a while, but now that money was gone. Desperate, out of money, and afraid she wouldn’t secure a job before her new landlord wanted another week's rent, she’d walked into The Bayou with the paper folded to the help-wanted section on a wing and a prayer. Unfortunately, she needed to be paid under the table, she couldn’t risk using her name or social security number, and that was always the hitch with an employer. Maman Rose, a big, boisterous Cajun woman, with coffee colored skin and a rich Cajun accent had seen through her immediately, knew she was on the run and took Hope under her wing. “Pauve ti bete, I don’t know what’s chasing you Cher, but Maman Rose will keep you safe,” Rose had replied while looking her up and down. Hope hadn’t answered the woman’s questioning v eyes. Keep your head down, don’t look people in the eyes and they won’t remember you. Don’t stay long in one place, don’t make any friends, and be ready to run at a moment’s notice. That had been Hope’s motto for the past three months. The air was thick with scents from the kitchen as she entered the back of the bar. Cajun spices wafted through the air like honeysuckle on a warm day back home. Each new town she’d lived in came with new and different smells. New Orleans came with the smells of magnolia flowers and spices so abundant that if you had an ounce of Cajun blood in you, you’d feel at home. Hope didn’t have a clue how to make Gumbo, Crawfish Étouffée or Shrimp Creole, but that didn’t stop Rose from hiring her. Tucking her hair into a hairnet and throwing on a blue jacket Rose had given her to cook in; she entered the kitchen, and headed to the man Rose had introduced her to as Big Daddy. He stood well over six feet, and if she had to guess, close to three hundred pounds. Somewhere in his fifties from the looks of him, his caramel colored skin beaded in sweat from the heat of the kitchen and his bald head was covered with a matching blue cap to keep the sweat from running down his face. “There she at,” Big Daddy smiled as Hope waited for instructions. He looked her up and down shaking his head. “Cher you notin’ but skin and bones you. When it slows down, Big Daddy gonna feed you yes he is.” “Big Daddy that’s kind of you, but I can eat when I get home.” “Be̒be̒, don’t tell me lies. You gonna eat while I stand over you, can’t have my kitchen staff fallin’ over from hunger. What dat’ say bout’ Big Daddy, pauve ti bete?” Hope nodded, knowing when she’d lose a fight, and since her last meal was stale bread that morning, she had to admit having a full stomach sounded like heaven. Big Daddy watched as Hope acquiesced and shook his head. Bon Dieu, Rose was right, he thought. She looked like she hadn’t eaten well in weeks, and the haunted look in her eyes told him they needed to keep an eye on this ‘tit ange. Maman Rose knew a lost soul when she saw one, and though this woman was in her late thirties, she was clearly lost. Moving to the vegetable station, Big Daddy dumped a basket of colorful vegetables into the sink for Hope to wash and then cut. Yellow corn, plump and juicy, red peppers, big and firm, and crisp green cucumbers all would be used in the meals that night. The corn would go in the crawfish boil, a favorite at The Bayou. Local Cajuns set traps and brought them fresh crawfish daily. His regulars could go through hundreds of pounds of them in one night. “Cher, I want you to start slow now. I know you don’t have experience wit’ Cajun cookin now, so
Big Daddy ain’t gonna rush you, non.” “Okay, Big Daddy, and thank you,” Hope answered, as a small smile crossed her lips. “Arre̒te sa petite fleur, we take care of our own, be̒be̒.” Nodding again, Hope moved to the sink and started washing the vegetables while worrying at her lip. How long would she be able to stay this time? A week? A month? He’d find her if she stayed too long, she knew that, he’d found her once already. Luckily, for Hope, she’d seen his man first and escaped. John was ruthless, and he always got what he wanted, and what he wanted was Hope dead, and he wouldn’t stop until she was. Ten years she’d endured abuse, scared if she left her husband he would kill her, scared if she didn’t leave he would. And she was right, he had tried to kill her, but now he couldn’t ‘cause she was free, and she was determined to stay that way, or die trying. Standing at her workstation, listening to the rhythmic slice then pound of the blade connecting with the wood of the cutting board, her mind drifted to an evening not long ago when she’d been cutting vegetables for her own dinner. She’d never eaten that meal; it had ended up on the floor of her kitchen, another victim of a violent temper. The loud crash of a pot landing on the floor broke Hope from her chilling thoughts of abuse and focused her head back on her job. She had to concentrate; she couldn’t afford to lose a finger daydreaming, or in this case, waking nightmare. Maman Rose watched Hope from behind the bar, the kitchen pass-thru giving her a view of the entire kitchen. She knew when she’d laid eyes on the woman she was running from something, or someone. Her own Chantelle had that same look when she’d come home to her Maman. A woman only looks like that when she flees for her life, and the way Hope had kept her eyes lowered, not making eye contact with anyone, not getting close, only answering with yes or no, Rose knew it had to be a man. Probably some no account fool, who thinks beating a woman till her soul is broken, and can’t remember what it’s like to breathe deep and feel safe, had no doubt taken a hand to her. It takes a soulless man to raise a fist to someone smaller, to control them with strength and temper, Rose thought. “Dieu, just look at her. Too thin, and jumps at da’ slightest noise she do.” If her eyes were better, Rose was sure she could see the poor woman tremble like a dog who’d been kicked. “Da’ man who’d raise his hand to dat’ ‘tit ange should have bad gris-gris cast on his ‘tit boule,” Maman Rose mumbled to herself and slightly smiled at the thought of this unknown man’s balls shriveling to the size of a pea. “Bon Dieu, remind me not to piss you off,” Henri chuckled, watching the new woman with interest. “Mebbe’ you shouldn’t hound around so much if you don’t want your balls cursed,” Maman Rose laughed. She turned towards the bar and her eyes moved over her regulars. Frank, the auto repairman, who couldn’t keep a wife due to the fact he couldn’t stay away from bars, was seated in his regular spot enjoying a plate of Big Daddy’s crawfish. As the headlights of a car passed by the window, it illuminated the end of the bar, and her eyes caught on the sight of Nic Beuve. Talk about another lost soul. His pain came from another place entirely, a place that only God and time could heal. No man should bury a child before him, but Nic had buried his only daughter a little over a year ago, and as time passed, he seemed no closer to forgiving himself for not being able to save her. No, no man or woman should bury a child; it’s not the natural order of things. It breaks a person, traps them in a state of loss so deep they sometimes can’t break free. Watching Nic as he took another drink of whatever poison he needed to sleep at night, Maman Rose’s lips began to curl in a smile that any wise man could see she was up to something. Fortunately, for Nic, when he raised his eyes and found her smiling, he wasn’t in the mood to decipher the inner
workings of a conniving old woman. If he had, he would have downed his drink, left the bar and never come back. “I know that look,” Henri announced as he watched his boss grin the grin of a woman who had a plan. Henri looked behind him at what he figured was her latest victim, and saw Nic Beuve looking puzzled as they stared at each other. “What you got running through that evil mind of yours?” “Maman is gonna kill two birds she is.” “Mebbe’ you should leave well enough alone,” Henri advised. “And mebbe’ you should get back to work and leave da’ fixin’ to me.” “You da’ boss.” “Till da’ day I die, and don’t you forget,” Maman Rose laughed and slapped Henri on the back. Moving down the bar, feeling pretty darn good about her plan, Rose tossed a menu in front of Nic. His eyes dropped to the menu, and then looked back at the old woman. He didn’t want to eat; it would kill a perfectly good buzz. “Not hungry.” “Cher, you need to eat.” “Rosie, I need to drink.” Rose’s eyes softened as she leaned into the bar, her big bosoms lying across the glossy wood. “What you need to do is forgive you,” she replied in her Cajun accent, rich with French flair yet Americanized over time. Lifting the glass to his lips and swallowing more of the smoky whisky that burned his throat, but took the edge of his anger and guilt, he placed the glass down as he rose from the stool. “C’est pas de ton affaire,” Nic replied. “Mon ami, you been comin’ here for years, and mebbe’ it’s not my b’nez how you deal wit’ your pain, but as your friend, no, I won’t sit by and watch you drink till you die.” “I’m not gonna drink until I die, I’ve got Nicky to think about, but even if I didn’t, It’s my choice.” “Cher, you did what you had to do, and it was right what you did for Chelsea. Forgive you and move past dis’ guilt.” “I’m not gonna talk about this, Rosie. I’ll see you Thursday for crawfish,” Nic sighed as he threw bills on the bar and turned for the door. Picking up the menu she’d thrown on the bar and grabbing the empty glass that Nic had left, her eyes followed him as he shoved through the door. “We shall see, mon ami,” Maman Rose whispered as she watched Nic pass the window, “We shall see.”
*** A man has a lot of time to think when he doesn’t sleep, but sleep would be a relief from the constant thoughts that plagued Nic’s mind. The overwhelming guilt he felt for his only daughter ’s death meant he didn’t deserve those few hours of peace. No, he didn’t deserve peace with his baby gone from this world; he deserved far worse. A parent is supposed to protect their child, keep them safe, battle their demons real or imagined until they spread their wings and fly from the nest. But, Chelsea had tried to fly too soon, and nothing he did stopped her from using drugs. Nic lay there thinking as he did every night, wondering where he went wrong. He thought about how at fifteen, she became despondent, pulled away from him, fought with her mother and snuck out at night to meet friends. By sixteen, it was obvious she had problems that were far from normal
teenage angst—then he’d found her stash of drugs and knew. Nic stared at the ceiling, the shadows from the fan blades spinning like a carousel as he lay there thinking. They gave him something to look at while he tried for the millionth time to figure out what had gone wrong. What had he missed? Why couldn’t he save his little girl? The only person who had those answers he’d buried over a year ago along with a piece of his heart. Blonde hair, big blue eyes and a smile that would melt your heart, Chelsea was daddy’s little girl—his heart and soul. Rolling to his side, her picture on his bedside table, Nic reached out and touched the frame. “Ma petite fille est gone,” Nic whispered to his daughter ’s picture. Chelsea stared back at him with smiling eyes as she laughed at the camera. He’d taken that picture on her fourteenth birthday, and by her fifteenth, she was moody and had no need for what was left of their family. He and his wife had divorced two years prior, and Chelsea and his son Nicholas spent their time between two homes. In his heart, he knew the divorce had been the catalyst for her behavior. If he could do it all again, he would have suffered through his wife’s midlife crisis, and the men she brought into their bed if it would bring his daughter back. He’d worked long hours to provide what his wife needed to keep her happy, but in the end, Kat had sought attention elsewhere. No house big enough, no wardrobe large enough had kept her faithful, and he’d walked away. “Mon Dieu.” Nic bit out, “Look what my pride has caused.” Closing his eyes, he thought back to the last time he’d seen his daughter alive. Thin, broken, angry that he had put her into a rehab clinic for a month—she’d spat at him for leaving her there. He’d had no idea how bad her addiction was until he found her passed out in her room; a needle stuck in her arm. She’d spent three days in the hospital from that almost overdose, and then he packed her off to rehab, kicking and screaming the whole way. The last words out of her mouth had been “I hate you, Papa.” He knew she didn’t mean it; they’d always been close, but at that moment, he figured she did. He’d given her that and told her “I know you do ‘tit ange, but papa loves you even if you do.” Then he’d kissed her forehead and tried not to look back at her anguished face, but he had, and it killed him to see her that way. “It was for the best,” the doctors had said. “Private facility, one of the best in the country,” they’d told him, but his angel was smart, so smart. She’d found a way out, called a friend who had drugs and then she’d taken too much. After one week at the clinic, they’d called to say she’d escaped. Six hours of searching had ended with a knock at his door from the parish police, confirming his worst fears. His baby was gone. Breathing hard at the memories of that day, his baby’s ashen face relaxed in death was forever etched in his mind. It drove a pain like a hot, sharp knife in his chest with the faintest memory. He could see her lying on that cold metal table, and he’d wanted to fold her into a blanket and wrap her in his arms like he did when she was just a babe. Nic brought his fists to his eyes and tried to rub the vision away. “Jesus, how did this happen? How the fuck did I let this happen?” he asked the room. But, just like every night he laid in the dark since his daughter ’s death, the only answer he ever had was the same. He’d been working when he should have been watching.